10: I Don’t Want to Hear It

“Well, would you look at that, Teddy. The queen deigns to leave her castle.”

“Ah! Instructor! Instructor!” cried Teddy.

Teddy rushed for Ern the moment he saw her. Her response was instantaneous. Even though she was facing away from me, the almost imperceptible slouch in her back straightened as the air around her shifted to match her overbearing presence. When she spoke to her assistants, there was no visible emotion on her face. Teddy grew noticeably nervous, but Samuel couldn’t have cared less.

“What about the meeting?” Ern asked.

“Well, the results already spoke for themselves,” said Samuel. “What more was there to say? Things have already wrapped up.”

“Huh? What did you do?”

“Don’t give us your exasperated sighs; we didn’t have a choice. If you’ve complaints, please take them up with the others. Measly assistants like ourselves don’t have the authority to go bossing people around.”

“Samuel!” cried Teddy. “How many times have I told you to watch your tongue?!”

“Yes, yes, you have my humblest of apologies. Now let’s put the topic to re— Oh, speak of the devil, look...”

Samuel spun to gaze at the far end of the long corridor. It was empty up until the moment everyone’s focus was there, at which point a man appeared, and one I happened to have met. When our gazes locked, the looks on our faces said the same thing—“Oh.”—though one side was an irritated variation and the other intrigued.

Yes, that’s right, I was on the irritated side.

The man smiled as he made his way directly to my person; there was simply no avoiding him.

“Lady Karen, what a coincidence, bumping into you at the House of Magic like this,” he said.

“Er, indeed... Hello...”

Lubeck was the last person I had expected to run into here. But I also happened to notice somebody else nearby. Another familiar face.

You there. Yes, you, Moritz! Save me! No, don’t just ignore me! Say something! You can’t just pretend you haven’t noticed me at all and head on home! That’s far too cruel!

“Ah! Sir Moritz!” I exclaimed. “You’re here. My apologies, Sir Lubeck, but you’ll have to excuse me. I have a matter to discuss with Sir Moritz.”

I took Ern by the hand and strode over to Moritz, who was still doing his utmost to ignore us entirely as he headed for the doors. Well, I wasn’t going to let that stand. I barged through his baffled aides and made my presence unavoidable.

“So even you visit the House of Magic on occasion!” I said. “What a surprise to see you here.”

“Lady Conrad,” he replied. “Can I help you with something?”

“I wouldn’t say ‘help’ exactly, but I couldn’t just ignore a familiar face, could I? Especially not when it belongs to you, Sir Moritz. We’re friends, after all. Right?”

“That is news to me.”

I could tell by the flicker of his glance in my direction that he was not especially pleased by the situation, but I had come to see this as his default expression. On this particular occasion, he wore his feelings on his sleeve—but that was no reason for me to back down. I knew he had his secrets, but all in all, I liked the man.

“If it’s small talk you’re after, then might I recommend Vice Captain Lubeck?” said Moritz.

“The two of you are out together today, I take it? What brought you here?”

“Ah, Sir Abelein,” said Lubeck, who’d now caught up to us. “I see you and Lady Conrad are already well acquainted.”

Why won’t he just give up?

I nodded so as to politely answer the question with minimal interaction. Moritz offered an entirely different reaction.

“Nothing of the sort,” he said. “We meet occasionally for matters of work. Nothing more.”

“I see. She seems to flee at the mere sight of me. I couldn’t help feeling a little envious of you.”

“It would seem you are letting your imagination get the better of you. Perhaps a touch disrespectful, no? One might consider your comment a slight against my person.”

Saying as much is a slight against my person, Moritz.

“Disrespectful? I meant no such thing. I said I was envious, Sir Abelein. Why, Lady Conrad has yet to even voice my name, and yet she called yours the way one would a friend.”

“Lady Conrad is right there, should you wish to let her know. Alas, it has nothing to do with me.”

Moritz strode off, with me dragging Ern behind me in close pursuit and the grinning Lubeck following after us. Moritz did not even offer another glance in my direction as we all headed toward the front doors. Lubeck was friendly with Moritz, but he received curt replies to all his questions and comments. That Lubeck remained steadfast in his attempts was a testament to his commitment. Moritz would have denied such a thing outright, but at a glance, they did look to be having quite the exciting conversation. I was working out how best to extricate myself from matters when I noticed Geoff. He was with somebody who simply could not be ignored.

“My apologies for interrupting your most lively conversation,” I said, “but I must take my leave. I’ve just noticed an acquaintance I must speak with.”

“Do ‘lively’ conversations always feel so hostile?” muttered Ern.

An answer to her question didn’t matter. What mattered was that my excuse allowed us a convenient escape. The man accompanying Geoff saw me coming and offered a smile.

“Arno!” I cried. “I never imagined I’d see you here, brother.”

“I should say the same,” he replied. “But that’s not the matter at hand. I apologize for borrowing your guard. I assure you, I didn’t ask him anything strange or unusual. I do hope you’ll believe me.”

It was Arno, my brother, now Wilhelmina’s second secretarial aide. Ern had mentioned that the imperial princess’s faction had reps visiting, and now I knew that Arno was among them. Ern hadn’t known that the representative was Arno, and it surprised her somewhat.

“This is likely our first time speaking like this, isn’t it?” said Ern. “It is nice to make your acquaintance.”

“I hear talk of you everywhere I go,” replied Arno. “As a fellow citizen of Falkrum, your achievements fill me with pride. Though, personally, it’s not your technological achievements so much as your many years of service taking care of my sister that I’m most grateful for.”

“Oh, no...your sister is nothing but a good friend to me.”

I could see in Arno what Marie had already reported to me. He looked far more relaxed and at ease. His expression was bright, and he looked healthy in both body and mind. It turned out he had come to the House of Magic as part of his duties as secretarial aide, but he had not attended the meeting that had been held. He’d heard that I was here and sought to meet me, but when he learned that I was talking with Ern, he called upon Geoff.

“I don’t see Achim anywhere nearby,” I said. “Where’d he go?”

“He’s elsewhere handling a separate matter today,” replied Arno. “It’s unfortunate. I would have brought him had I known that you were going to be here.”

“I was here entirely by chance anyway.”

There was much we had to catch up on, but our reunion was to be short-lived. Arno had not come alone, and he did not want to leave the others waiting.

“I’m sorry, Arno,” I said. “I’m so happy I got to see you, and there’s so much to say, but this just isn’t the place for it.”

“I’m just happy I got to see you at all. Travel safe, and let Emil know I’m expecting him to remain steadfast in his studies.”

“He’ll know as soon as we arrive home. He’s been a little slack of late, and I’m sure your words will provide a much-needed kick in the butt.”

The hug we shared felt as natural as I’d hoped. I got the sense that we were at least capable of conversing and discussing matters with more confidence now, but I wondered if Arno felt likewise.

“Karen, do you mind if I speak to your brother for a moment?” asked Ern.

“Oh, sure, as long as Arno doesn’t mind.”

“I know you are short on time, Sir Arno, so should I arrange for us to meet at a later date?”

“Time can always be made for requests from you, Lady Ern. My partners will have no problems with that, I assure you.”

“It is something of a personal matter, so you need not worry too much. I’ll direct us to a better place to talk. Sorry, Karen, this is where we part.”

“Don’t mind me,” I replied. “Bye.”

I wondered what she was thinking. Arno, too, was clearly surprised at the sudden invitation. Not that he could turn such a request down. Personal or otherwise, it had come directly from a House Elder.

And so Ern and I parted ways. The heated air of our simmering argument was gone, but I was very much of mixed emotions. Not that I had any way of putting voice to my feelings. Geoff and I headed to our carriage. Moritz was nowhere to be seen, but a handsome knight was there in his place, and there was no escaping him now. The smile on my face felt as fake as plastic, but I pushed through and spoke up.

“Sir Lubeck, I apologize for being so flustered today. I never expected to run into so many acquaintances, and I fear I may have appeared rude.”

“Pay it no mind, my lady. I wait here for no other purpose than to see you. I hoped that if you had some free time this afternoon, I might treat you to a meal.”

This allowed me the first move, which I had essentially set up, having assumed that Lubeck was indeed here waiting for me.

“My apologies, but I’ve business to attend to that simply cannot be ignored, and regrettably I must decline.”

“A pity. Travel safe. I look forward to seeing you at the Emperor’s ball.”

“Y-Yes, as do I. It will be the best time for me to thank you for your introduction to Garnier too...”

“If it is thanks you wish to profess, then I ask only for a dance at the ball. It would make for a marvelous opportunity to get to know you better.”

You don’t have to say it. I knew full well that I stepped on that particular land mine myself. I knew I would have to spend the day of the ball like a frightened gazelle avoiding predators, but here I offered only a polite smile. Lubeck hadn’t meant any harm, and I didn’t want to openly display my disgust.

Lubeck had come on horseback, and he looked every bit the portrait of a gallant knight as he left...though I always felt awkward about our meetings.

“I don’t know why, but I just can’t stand that guy,” I muttered.

“How very unusual,” remarked Geoff. “You have always struck me as one capable of getting along with anyone.”

“I can usually see my way through things on the strength of my smile, but with Lubeck I can’t help growing tense with each passing moment.”

“Nothing else but to steel yourself for such occasions. Though admittedly—and this isn’t an easy thing for me to say—I’ve noticed that you’re apologizing quite a lot as of late. Be mindful that you aren’t overly apologetic.”

“I will. Thank you for your advice, Geoff.”

One might have called me amicable, but the flip side of that was you could also call me indecisive. It was perhaps my Japanese heritage, though with the passing of time I now felt less and less sure of what it meant to be Japanese. In recent days, however, it revealed itself in an excessive tendency to apologize. Achim had told me something similar, and I endeavored to be more vigilant.

When we entered our carriage for home, Geoff told me what he’d spoken to Arno about. Arno had only asked after myself and Emil and how we were doing. He’d been noticeably relieved to hear that we were doing well. The Bahre name had come up once, but Arno had refrained from asking any questions.

“In bringing up the Bahre family, we would have been entering Arno’s field of work,” mused Geoff. “I think it likely he wanted to keep the discussion contained to the matter of family. It seemed he really was at the House for his work obligations.”

“But I wonder what part of his work is connected to the House of Magic?” I wondered aloud.

“More importantly, are you okay, Lady Karen?”

“Me? I... Where did that come from?”

“I noticed a stiffness in the way you and Lady Ern spoke with one another. Did something happen?”

I sometimes found myself forgetting that Geoff was once a prince’s trusted aide, and he was well-versed in reading people’s emotions. Still, Geoff made no move to poke his nose into my business and simply made it clear that he was there if I needed him. When I told him it was nothing to be concerned about, he let the matter drop and asked no further questions.

“It’s okay,” I said. “Ern knows. She understands. She must.”

A few moments later, our carriage came to a sudden halt. I almost tumbled from my seat but somehow managed to hold myself in place. Geoff opened the door, worried that something might be up, but relaxed his guard when he took in the situation. On the other side of the road was a soldier I had seen before, standing in front of a carriage, its door open.

The man was one of Moritz’s subordinates and had been by Moritz’s side as they left the House of Magic. He was the one who had signaled to our driver to stop. He bowed politely to me and gestured for me to enter the carriage. Inside, I found Moritz waiting for me. He had a book in hand, which he put by his side when I entered. I knew the title. It was an adventure novel popular with the masses. Emil adored it.

“I thought you said you didn’t have any business with me,” I said. “So imagine my surprise when I find you waiting for me.”

“And I suppose you would have preferred to have discussed things in front of that knight?” replied Moritz. “Unless I was mistaken, you were looking for my help.”

“I appreciate your concern.”

By “that knight,” he obviously meant Lubeck. The obfuscation was perhaps because the carriage door was still open, though nobody was passing by.

“Is it about the Bahre family?” I asked. “I can ready myself for a meeting at a moment’s notice.”

“It isn’t.”

“Then what other business is there?” I asked.

“Lady Conrad,” said Moritz, “have you learned to dance yet?”

Where in the...?

How did he gain access to such intelligence?

Was it Elena? Or her hubby, who’s suspiciously chummy with Moritz...?

Moritz’s eyes narrowed to slits as he observed me closely. I was used to it by now, so it didn’t faze me, but the sinister look in his eyes combined with his short brows would have put most on edge.

“I know it is your intent to attend the emperor’s party with Mr. Badinter, but His Highness assigned me as standby in case of a cancellation. The reasoning is preposterous, as far as I’m concerned, but if you need my help, then I ask that you get your things in order quickly.”

So it was Reinald who ratted me out...

“Why would Sir Reinald betray me like that...?”

“Oh? Displeased, are you? Imagine that—an ordinary member of the nobility snubbing the kindness of royalty.”

“Unthinkable,” I replied.

“You still haven’t answered my question. Your dancing practice. How is it going?”

“It’s...going. I’m doing my very best.”

Moritz’s exasperated sigh made me want to lash out, but there was nothing I could say. It was incredibly frustrating. This sordid secret of mine was spreading far more than I would have liked. The plan was to wait on Claude’s return, but if for some reason his return was delayed, I now had to factor in Moritz.

“By the way,” I said, “you appear to be on good terms with Sir Lubeck.”

“You appear to be missing the section of your brain that comprehends reality,” replied Moritz. “I recommend having an expert take a closer look. Do you require a letter of introduction? Perhaps with the right doctor arriving at the correct judgment, you might find all the reason you need to avoid the emperor’s party entirely.”

“You jest. I was merely attempting to strengthen our bond of friendship, so to speak.”

“I have no interest in idle chitchat. Keep things short and to the point, please.”

And yet, Moritz made no overt attempt to kick me out of his carriage. He was humoring me, in a sense, and surprisingly talkative in his own way. Ern had mentioned that Moritz had something of a soft spot for Six’s victims, and he struck me as a more interesting person than he let on.

Moritz saw that I was deep in thought and glared at me.

“Entertaining thoughts of little worth, I presume?” he muttered.

“D-Don’t be daft! Erm... If I’m not mistaken, Lubeck seems very interested in me, and I wonder if that’s due directly to my link with the Bahre family?” I asked.

“And you presume to have some other value outside of that connection?”

“Yes, of course. You’re entirely right. Thank you. I feel like I can think more clearly now.”

I had already considered the question that I put to Moritz, but there was just something about Lubeck; a creeping suspicion that perhaps there was more to his interest. However, when Moritz heard my answer, his eyebrow began to twitch.

“I have nothing against those who are modest,” he said, “but you appear to lack any confidence in yourself whatsoever.”

“It wasn’t intentional, I assure you. In any case, what other response was there?”

“I simply despise those who do not see what an honor it is to receive His Highness’s generosity.”

“Huh...? But if I were to accept his good graces with open arms, you’d only tell me not to get carried away.”

“That is a bridge we’ll cross, should you get there.”

I notice that you didn’t refuse my statement outright.

Moritz then picked up his book and opened it to where he’d last left off. The gesture told me our time was up.

“In any case, you’d best tread carefully when it comes to the Lubeck heir,” said Moritz. “He is among the emperor’s favorites, and he wields authority befitting such a position. He could have you killed in an instant.”

“Thank you ever so much for that most ominous warning.”

Perhaps what Moritz said was true enough. If Lubeck was made to understand that I would be of no help to him with regards to making inroads with the Bahre family, he might stop hounding me with his smile. In any case, Moritz was done—he wouldn’t even meet my gaze.

So there’s no better time, I suppose.

“The experiment today...” I started, “Ern’s new invention... Will it impact the future of the nation’s military forces?”

For a brief second, Moritz’s fingers stopped flipping through the pages of his book. And while I’m aware that this is a rather pointless aside, Moritz was going through the pages so quickly I wasn’t even sure he was actually reading at all.

“I will put aside the matter of where you might have acquired such information, but if it is just my opinion you are after, then I will say only this: not everyone is fit to wield something so incredibly dangerous.”

“So it is being considered for warfare, then?”

“You’d best consider what you’re asking, all the more so if you want to remain on good terms with Ern Quach.”

His warning was blunt. Still, his words were as easy to grasp as they were prickly.

“She is an Elder driven by her ambitions and desires. She thinks her talent will see her emerge above anybody and everybody, regardless of who they are. Since the moment she began work in the empire, not a single person has been able to rein her in.”

“That’s how much attention she’s garnered?”

“It goes well beyond mere attention. It is as if the empire is in the midst of a tremendously powerful storm, one that, if left to its own devices, might result in irreparable damage.”

“Thank you for your wise counsel... But even the fiercest of storms eventually settle into quiet breezes. Calming one in an instant is near impossible, but no storm rages forever.”

“All the same, time is of the essence. The girl has enemies on all sides, and she continues to find more. If action is not taken soon, it will be too late.”

Things were far worse than I had presumed. I knew now that if Ern was to be reined in, it had to happen now. Moritz regarded me as if I were crazy. I could not work out why.

“How I wish we could take things at a more leisurely pace,” I mused.

At home, things were no more relaxed. There was clerical work to be done, dancing to practice, and word that Claude had returned to the imperial capital. He came to our house personally, but with unfortunate news: he could not accept my request. His reasoning came down to the life he currently led in the empire.

“I am beyond overjoyed that you would consider this humble old man as your partner for the emperor’s birthday, but unfortunately I cannot accept. I am already wrapped up in the matter of the Bahre family, and while I am able to say that I have undertaken this job as a fellow former citizen of Falkrum, if I attend the party by your side, I am making it clear to everybody that I am allied with the Conrad family and, by extension, Prince Reinald.”

The strength of the Badinter Detective Agency lay in the network it laid throughout the capital. It had no political authority, but it did maintain political neutrality, which meant it could gather intel from both sides. This was a great advantage, and as the head of the agency, Badinter could not simply throw it away.

“However,” he continued. “I may have left my homeland, but I have not abandoned my past. I still think fondly on the fields I frolicked in and the sunsets that colored them. I ask only that you understand my position and the role my continued neutrality plays in my continued existence.”

“You have made your case, and I will not force your hand,” I said, turning quickly to matters of what now had to be done. “We’ll need to send someone to the Moritz home posthaste. I’ll prepare a letter immediately.”

It was decided: I would now be attending the ball with Moritz. But how strange the way life unfolds, I thought. When we’d first met, I never could have possibly imagined inviting him to a party.

As for practice, Martina’s expression grew paler and more worried with every step I took during our sessions. Then, late on the evening before I was set to meet with the Bahre family, Ern returned home without warning.

It started with a knock at my door. This came as a surprise, given that all the serving staff had long since retired to their rooms. I opened it to find Ern standing there, looking completely and utterly exhausted. Her work had clearly drained the life out of her. I didn’t know what had happened, but it wasn’t the first time I’d seen her like this. I decided to prepare some snacks of the sweet variety, but Ern stopped me.

“Don’t bother; I can’t stay long,” said Ern. “I have to return to the House of Magic, and I won’t be back for some time. I wanted to see you one last time before then.”

“And so you came all the way here?” I asked.

“It would have lingered with you otherwise, no?”

“You know me too well. If you hadn’t come home, I would have made another visit to the House of Magic.”

It was the middle of the night, and yet Ern was set on returning to the House at first light. Her worry was that if she slept in her room, she wouldn’t be able to wake up in time.

“Well you can’t sleep on the sofa. That wouldn’t make for a good night’s sleep,” I said. “Why not sleep in my bed? I’ll wake you in the morning.”

“Where will you sleep?”

“I’ll sleep with you,” I said, matter-of-factly. “We can squeeze in together, and besides, I’ve got an early morning myself, so there won’t be any sleeping in.”

Ern was apprehensive at first, but eventually she crumbled to my pressure and we hopped into bed. It brought back memories of Falkrum and sharing a single bed with my siblings.

“Oh, how very nostalgic!” I giggled.

“Why do you have to make it sound so icky?” said Ern.

“But really, how long has it been since you leaned on me like this? Oh, I’ve got an idea. How about we hold hands? Remember how we used to do that back when you stayed at my house in Falkrum?”

“I did that because you got so lonely. I was just copying what my mother used to do for me.”

“Oh, pishposh! I used to live all alone back when I was a Japanese person. You were all too happy to get cuddly.”

“Because your room was freezing, Karen. You didn’t even have a heater. I could barely stand it.”

“We didn’t live in a house nearly so cheap,” I countered.

“Hmph. Enough about the past, okay? What’s the lord of the house doing sleeping right on the edge of the bed, anyway? Be bold, take the center...and also turn around, face the other way...”

When I did as Ern said, she wrapped her arms around me. It made me feel like a body pillow, but oddly enough, I didn’t mind it. I mean, it really was incredibly rare for Ern to let herself be vulnerable like this, and I wondered if something had happened.

We lay there in silence for some time, but with Ern, such silences were never uncomfortable. Just as the feel of her head against my back started to get ticklish, Ern spoke up.

“I’ve never said anything like this before, because I always thought that if I did, I’d be destroying our friendship...”

These were not words to take lightly. I could tell by Ern’s tone of voice that she was set to go on. What was this? Why did she have to start with a statement so worrying? In contrast to my internal panic, however, Ern’s voice remained totally calm.

“But before that, I should apologize,” she continued. “I went too far when we last spoke. It’s not like you wanted to die when you did. What I said was awful.”

“It’s fine,” I replied. “It’s not like I was any better. I knew you didn’t really mean it.”

“But I’m not the only one who’s been through hard times.”

“It’s fine, really. Everybody goes through times where they feel like they’re carrying the whole world on their shoulders.”

We’d been friends for years now. I knew that Ern was having a rough time, and I knew her rage wouldn’t linger. I tried to let her know that I understood she was hurting, but in response all I got was a pained sigh.

“Why don’t you ever get angry, Karen?” Ern asked.

She squeezed me so tight it hurt. I wasn’t angry at all, but for some strange reason, this saddened Ern. It wasn’t like I wanted to make her cry. She was my friend. I just wanted her to stop living in a way that was only going to lead to suffering. But I didn’t know how to stop her either. All I could do was refute her assertion.

“Where’d that come from? I never said I don’t get angry. It’s not like I’m trying to lie to you.”

“I asked your brother about you when I talked to him.”

Is she talking about the House of Magic? She did say it was a personal matter... Could it be that she wanted to talk about me...?

“I’ve always thought it was a bit strange,” continued Ern, “but you were a Japanese person before you were reborn here, and so I thought maybe you just never let me see that side of you. But even then, your boiling point is still way too high.”

“Don’t say it like I’ve never been angry before. I’ve been angry plenty of times.”

“For the people around you, I’m sure you have. But whenever it comes to you personally, you almost always let things slide.”

Well, perhaps that’s how it looks. And I’m certain my differing personality traits come down to where I came from, on some level.

Still, I didn’t know what Ern was getting at, and I couldn’t find my voice to ask. Ern kept her tight grip on me the whole time, and the warmth of her body seemed to soak into my own. It was so strange. It had felt so nostalgic just moments ago, but now I felt compelled to brush her hands off and create space. I had to clench my hands into fists to bear it.

“Ern, are you trying to say I should have gotten angry about the gunpowder?” I asked. “But even then, I was sure that you had your own circumstances to deal with and that you’d thought it through. And we’d already talked about the issue anyway. Cars, tools; I’m not against the idea of making them a reality here. What’s important is the people using them. That’s where the problems arise. People need to be properly educated so—”

“That’s not it. That’s not what I’m talking about.”

There was an authority in her tone, like a mother scolding a naughty child. I remembered then that Ern had been a mother in her life before this one. For a moment, I lost my voice as the image of my past mother flashed before my eyes.

“Then, do you mean the way I put Conrad before my own survival?” I asked. “I know you were mad, but listen to me—I couldn’t just leave all the people that I’d built a life with. And it’s not like I was ignoring my own person when I made that decision either.”

“Here’s what I see when I look at you...” started Ern.

“Ern,” I uttered.

But I couldn’t speak another word. I’d tried giving my response power, but my voice trembled. It sounded like I was agreeing with her, and I felt like I had to make my position clear. And yet I was sweating, even though it wasn’t hot. My heart was pounding to the point I felt it in my ears. And yet I just couldn’t stand the idea of her realizing. Knowing.

Please, don’t say it.

“It’s like you willingly take it all. Like you’re choosing to pile it all on your own shoulders. What are you so afraid of?”

Stop it, please.

Reacting as I was only made it look more like Ern was right.

“No,” I said. “I’m... I’m not afraid, I...”

“Then what is it? What should we call it? This thing that drives you, that compels you? Is it a danger? A threat?”

“No, it’s not that, I...”

“It’s awful of you to just ignore it. I know I’m no sterling example, but I’m at least willing to take stock of why I’m so obsessed with this power I have.”

Ern’s grip tightened further, and her forehead pressed against my back. In the dim gloom of my room, our back-and-forth continued.

“Things felt different before you went to Conrad,” Ern said. “Back then, when we were students, you at least spoke of all the things you wanted to do. You told me you wanted nothing more than to rid yourself of the shackles of the nobility and live freely.”

“That’s because I didn’t have any responsibilities back then,” I said. “Nothing to defend or protect. I didn’t have to think about anything but myself. But things change, and so do our dreams for the future. Isn’t that always the case? Why is it so bad that I want to repay the kindness shown to me?”

“I’m not saying it’s bad, and I couldn’t do the same as you even if I wanted to. I think it’s praiseworthy.”

That word, “praiseworthy,” seemed to soothe the mess of thoughts swirling in my head. It allowed for a certain calm.

“But you have to be careful about how far you walk down that path, Karen,” Ern continued. “You’re the opposite of me. You don’t cut away others, you cut away at yourself. You might laugh, but I really think that if our two personalities were balanced between us, we’d be just right.”

“Ern, please, stop it.”

“I don’t know if that’s fair. I had to sit there and take it when you wanted to have your intervention, but when it’s your turn you’re allowed to flee?”

“Yes, even then. If I made you angry, then I’m sorry, but I just can’t listen to this anymore.”

“I wouldn’t have said any of this if I were truly angry with you, Karen.”

The words were honest, and yet I still didn’t want to hear them. I wasn’t against analyzing people and working them out, but I just couldn’t stand it when I was the one under the microscope. Ern could hear how serious I was, and with a sigh, she loosened her grip on me.

“Fine,” she muttered. “This is as far as I’ll go...at least for today.”

“Never again.”

“No,” Ern stated. “I worry about you just as much as you worry about me. You could search the entire world and you’d never find someone who knows you as well as I do.”

“I never asked for that.”

“I know. But the reverse is also true. We’re in the same boat.”

She’d caught me entirely by surprise with this attack of hers, and I never wanted it to happen again. Not that she’d listen if I asked her. All the same, I was beyond relieved to have been allowed an escape.

“Stop crying,” Ern said.

“I’m not crying.”

“Liar.”

Her voice was softer now, gentler on my nerves. And while she’d denied it earlier, I did wonder if perhaps this was a kind of revenge for what I’d brought against her at the House of Magic.

“Karen, you have to take your own advice. You need someone around who truly understands you, just like you said I do. And you have to be more vocal about what you want, even if it’s just a little.”

“But there isn’t anybody, and I am vocal, and besides, I go out and frolic about on the town; I’m a free spirit.”

“Ugh, why do you have to be so stubborn?”

Oh, shut up. You’re the last person I need to hear that from.

I rubbed at my teary eyes (covertly, to ensure I wasn’t busted), and finally I felt the dust settling. My pajamas were damp with sweat, and I hoped it wasn’t making Ern feel icky. To my surprise, she continued to use me as her body pillow.

“Oh, come on,” she said. “You can say what you want every now and again. And besides, no matter how wild things get, I’ll always be there to save you.”

“I’ll think about it, then,” I said bluntly.

It was the most I could muster. I was well past wanting to think about anything by this point. I closed my eyes, hoping to plunge my thoughts and consciousness into darkness, but no saving grace came.

Why is it always times like these that sleep eludes me?

“You’re the only person I care about outside of my parents,” Ern said. “At least let me have that much.”

Stop. Enough. Any more and I’m going to burst into tears.

Ern had nobody in this world on whom to enact her feelings of vengeance. In the same way, the answers I searched for weren’t anywhere in this world. They were within me. I had no tragic backstory like Ern. I had not gone through a living hell only to be reborn in another world with a grand purpose to fulfill. Mine was an existence that was not even worth putting to words.

I was not born with any blessings. Ern was reborn as a main character. In comparison, I was little more than an extra in a movie, if that. It wasn’t something I felt all the time, but whenever I considered my rebirth, this trauma of mine always reared its head, and I hated it.

I was just another ordinary person. It didn’t matter what I did.

For that reason, I could only ever see myself as insignificant. Pitiful.

That was all it was, when you got down to it.

11: The Audacious and the Unrepentant

Ern was gone when I woke. I knew she’d been around until about dawn, but I’d been stuck as her body pillow the whole night, and I was left aching as a result. I did my best to stretch out all the cricks and cracks I felt, but the endeavor was largely pointless. I left the manor exhausted, unable to hold back my yawns as the carriage trundled on its way. Even with his helmet on, I could feel the worry emanating from Geoff’s person.

“So nervous you couldn’t sleep?” he asked.

“My lack of sleep came from elsewhere, don’t worry,” I said. “But poor Emil. He was like a tightly wrapped bundle of nerves. It was like he thought I was setting off for unknown lands. He should know I’ve zero interest whatsoever in whoever my ‘real’ father is.”

“I’m sure young master Emil has a lot weighing on his mind that goes unspoken. He would be greatly relieved if you were to speak to him about the matter yourself, I’m sure. You might want to make some time for it upon our return.”

In this sense, Wendel was perhaps the stronger of the two boys. As I was leaving he’d simply seen me off with a smile and a strange little dance he made Charlot perform on his lap. Charlot was as easygoing as a cat could be, and the cat was happy to have her paws grasped in the boy’s hands, her stomach hair on display for the whole world to see.

Geoff and I headed for the Bahre family residence, where we were set to meet Moritz. Admittedly, I had expected a family of the Bahres’ standing to live in one of the more impressive parts of town, but I was mistaken. Not that the home itself wasn’t impressive, just that the location took me by surprise. The Bahre family, you see, lived outside of the imperial capital.

Their manor was located some thirty minutes out of the gates, in the midst of a forest, behind which was the grandeur of the mountains. There was a wide-open square, a stable, and a farming village nearby. It seemed, for all intents and purposes, like its own little self-sufficient domain.

As we neared the manor proper, I noticed lookout posts and guardhouses manned by the family’s personal guard. The area was very secure and well defended, and in that was a tension entirely different from that of the imperial capital.

The front gardens were of such size that walking a lap of them would have required a good chunk of the day, but this did not take away from the manor itself, which was a stately four-story affair.

A butler who looked to be in his forties received us with a reverent bow. There was no need for any introductions on my part.

“Lady Karen of House Conrad, I presume?” said the butler. “We’ve been expecting you.”

We’d arrived a little early, but we were told that Moritz had already arrived. The butler led us through the halls, and naturally I took a good look at the manor interior. I got the sense that it was a place with a long history, kept in remarkably good condition. From the furniture to the art hanging from the walls, one got the impression the Bahre manor was a delight for any fans of antiques. Given its size, I had to assume that the Bahre family had quite the number of servants working for them, but I saw not a single one—save for the butler guiding us.

The reception room we eventually arrived at was of a lavishness I had not encountered before. I had to assume it was designed especially for entertaining guests—it boasted arranged flowers, beautifully layered lace curtains, and even a chandelier. The only aspect of the room that felt out of place was the swords and spears decorating the walls. One or two would have felt entirely natural, but there were far more than that. I got the odd feeling that the room and its weapons were one and the same.

The elderly man who greeted us upon our entry was a far more imposing physical presence than I expected. He sat on one of the room’s sofas, dressed in a loose-fitting, relaxed outfit, and the wrinkles around his eyes deepened as he smiled.

“I give you Lady Conrad, my lord,” said the butler.

“Thank you. Have a drink served for her, and prepare another for Sir Abelein, with extra sugar.”

The old man, basking in the sunlight streaming in through the windows, was the current lord of the Bahre family. Moritz sat opposite him. There was no sign of Reinald.

“I appreciate your kindness,” said Moritz, “but I am here only as an intermediary. I believe it best for me to take my leave if you’ve important matters to discuss.”

“Hm? You aren’t curious about the circumstances?”

“That is a discussion to be held between the concerned parties. I’ve no intention of getting between Lady Conrad and yourself. But I do hope you might extend your generosity and make a little time later to speak with my lord.”

“Your ultimate goal, I presume? Seeing as His Highness is responsible for arranging this meeting between myself and Lady Conrad, I’ve no reason to deny him such a request.”

So Reinald will be coming...later?

Moritz offered the Bahre lord a respectful bow, then took his leave, though not before shooting me a covert glare, which I read to mean: “Don’t screw this up.” I wouldn’t have minded him sticking around if he was worried, but he had chosen instead to leave a good impression. That, or he really didn’t care about the circumstances, which was also entirely possible.

“Please, take a seat,” said Lord Bahre. “I apologize for making you come all this way.”

“Please, think nothing of it,” I replied.

“Ordinarily it would be my duty to do the visiting, but I am no longer as sprightly as I once was. As such, I have to have people come to me.”

He was over seventy, which was far older than I had imagined, perhaps because he exuded a certain youth. He was also far older than any of the other elderly people I knew, though this was not entirely surprising. Like Margrave Conrad, the capital’s nobility had far better access to nutritious food. This was especially true in the imperial capital, where food culture was far ahead of Falkrum, which made for a larger population of older people. Not quite as old as the Bahre lord, mind you, but Claude’s own effervescence was nonetheless a testament to the fact.

“It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Lord Gerhard,” I said. “I am Karen, acting lord of the Conrad family. But there’s no need to stand on formalities, so please, call me Karen.”

“Thank you. I am Gerhard, the head of the Bahre family. You may call me whatever you like.”

“Lord Gerhard, then.”

Aside from Geoff, who stood against the wall like another piece of ornamentation, it was only Lord Gerhard and I in the room. This surprised me. I had expected that Bertrand Lorenzi would also be here.

“Now, what say we enjoy a little tea before we get into our more serious discussions?” offered Lord Gerhard. “I can offer sweets currently very popular among the capital’s youth, and I do hope they meet your expectations.”

“That sounds delightful,” I replied.

Lord Gerhard felt very much like a doting grandfather. His relaxed expression and casual tone of voice made me feel like I could let my guard down, but I couldn’t forget that he was still the head of a very influential family. And if the stories I’d heard were true, then he was a most unique character, and one who had been meticulously selected for his current position.

“By the way, are you okay with animals?” asked Lord Gerhard. “We raise a number of cats and dogs—my grandchildren keep bringing them in from some place or another—and there’s a chance they might enter the room at some point.”

“We only just started raising pets of our own,” I replied. “I must admit that sometimes they can be a challenge, as our cat sometimes pounces upon the table to steal our food the moment we let our guard down. Still, she makes up for that with her charm; just watching her groom herself is a kind of healing.”

“That’s a relief to hear. I did tell the children to be on their best behavior, but I do apologize if you happen to get any fur on your dress.”

“They’re living creatures, and there’s simply no avoiding it,” I said. “Pay it no mind. A little fur can be brushed off without any worry.”

Perhaps he had seen how nervous I was—he was reputedly a man of such caliber. The butler brought in the tea, but to my surprise I was served two cups. One was the black tea I was accustomed to, but the other...

“This tea...” I remarked.

“You noticed. A guest deserves only the finest,” said Lord Gerhard. “The aroma is all of its own, isn’t it?”

It stirred something in me. Long dormant memories. I was in disbelief as I sipped from the cup.

“It’s delicious,” I uttered.

“Ah!” exclaimed Lord Gerhard, delighted as he leaned forward. “Many find the flavor astringent, and the unusual aroma also puts people off. My grandchildren, in particular, can’t stand it, but you’ve taken a liking to it. I expected otherwise, and I must say it was a most delightful miscalculation on my part.”

“Er... Is this perhaps made by roasting grains?” I asked.

“You are more than just a simple drinker of tea, I see. Yes, that’s correct. This tea is a specialty product, brought here from a nation overseas. If you like this, perhaps you might enjoy trying some other varieties too?”

He appeared ecstatic, and it did not seem he was putting on an act. I took another sip, and while the flavor was somewhat muddied, there was still no mistaking that it was genmaicha. I had never expected to run into brown rice tea here of all places, and so it was enough to make me question where I even was. This was a flavor of Japan, a flavor I had longed for, and so the shock was pleasant. Welcome, even. And yet, after my conversation with Ern the previous night, I couldn’t quite enjoy it wholeheartedly...

“I appreciate your offer, but I’m very enamored by this particular tea. I would be delighted to indulge in another cup, if it isn’t too much to ask.”

“I see. Then I’ll see to it that you are brewed another.”

“Oh, but I would very much like to explore the rest of your tea selection afterward.”

“Is that so!”

The rest of Lord Gerhard’s tea selection was made up of the finest and most popular teas in the capital, and so it was no surprise that they were served together with a wide range of chocolates; still very much an expensive and luxurious treat. I helped myself to one, and the mix of cacao with tart fruit was a true delight for the taste buds. Lord Gerhard was only too happy to recommend his favorites from among his selection, and so conversation came easily.

“Well, then,” said Lord Gerhard eventually, deciding it was time to get to the matter at hand. “I’m sure you’re already aware of the circumstances that have brought you to my home. Ordinarily, we simply ignore rumors, but I imagine you’ve already heard that our family is in the midst of selecting a successor. It is for that reason that I’ve had to call upon you today.”

He then clapped his hands twice. It was an easy, relaxed movement, but it was surprisingly loud all the same, and in the next instant, the door to the room opened. The young man who appeared was the same young soldier who’d brought me Blacky when I’d visited the military district. His name was Rehnkvist, and he looked rather uncomfortable.

“Firstly, apologies are in order,” continued Lord Gerhard. “It was the gossipy behavior of my grandson that saw both you and your father the subjects of rumor through the city streets. I would like to officially apologize.”

“But grandfather,” said Rehnkvist, “the whole thing started because of Bernardo’s foolish behavior.”

“Robin,” said Lord Gerhard, crossing his arms. “Have you already forgotten what I asked of you?”

He spoke as if he were addressing not his grandson but a subordinate, and the young soldier, Robin Rehnkvist, closed his eyes for a moment, resigning himself to his fate.

“I am Robin Tobias Rehnkvist,” he said. “I apologize—it was my lack of foresight that caused you to be the subject of rumor.”

I still had some thoughts on the matter, but all the same I did not feel that Robin was phoning in his apology. He looked genuinely apologetic and remorseful, and this appeared to appease his grandfather. This still left the question of how exactly Robin was the source of it all, but Lord Gerhard was quick to explain.

“I adopted young Robin here when his mother passed away at a young age. She was my daughter. I left him in Bertrando’s care because I feared I would only spoil the boy, but he came to see the man not unlike a father.”

“I see,” I said. “So Sir Bertrando...”

“He was discussing things with his brother upon Bernardo’s return, and Robin happened to overhear it. Apparently, it was when Robin approached Bertrando about things that someone else heard the conversation, and the rumors spread from there.”

“So am I right to assume that the reason I saw Robin from afar on a few occasions was because he was worried about Sir Bertrando...?”

This caught Lord Gerhard by surprise.

“Oh?” he murmured.

Robin’s lips drew into a tense, straight line. Clearly he had not told his grandfather about this.

“That is news to me,” said Lord Gerhard, turning to me to lower his head apologetically. “So you even went as far as making yourself look like a spy, Robin. I see he really has caused you trouble.”

“Please, raise your head,” I said. “You need not apologize for anything more. Your grandson has already done so, and I’ve no intent to criticize either of you for what is now in the past.”

“That she noticed you but did not report you is proof of her generosity, Robin.”

“Yes, sir...”

“You will make certain that Lady Conrad understands how repentant you are. But do not return to your quarters. There are important matters yet to be discussed.”

“Yes...sir...” murmured the young man, his gaze as distant as it was depressed.

I couldn’t help but notice the almost imperceptible slump of his shoulders as he left the room.

“I will have a thorough talk with him. He needs to be reminded of how to handle delicate intelligence,” said Lord Gerhard. “I know it does not make for an apology, but know that our doors are open to you should you find yourself in a time of need. If it is assistance or advice you require, I will do all in my power to help.”

“You have my humble thanks,” I replied. “And though it was the whims of fate that saw our paths intertwine like this, I must say I am glad that I was able to make your acquaintance, Lord Gerhard.”

“Ours is a family that is proud of the power it wields,” said Lord Gerhard. “But it is for that reason that we may not easily be able to side with the wishes of your family’s guardian. I hope you understand.”

The man was making it clear where he stood in terms of any future dealings with Reinald—he was happy to make further inroads with the Conrad family but would not guarantee anything more.

“Of course. Neither the Conrad guardian nor myself would ever ask the impossible of you.”

“That is a relief. I’m grateful for your understanding.”

Lord Gerhard stopped for a moment and coughed a few times. I wondered if perhaps he was ill.

“Are you all right, Lord Gerhard?” I asked.

“My apologies,” he replied. “I think it was my visit to the imperial capital two days ago. Something about the air there simply doesn’t agree with me, and it always takes its toll. This time it’s a scratchy throat I have to deal with, though it’s nothing some honey won’t fix.”

“I do hope that I haven’t made you feel any worse by visiting today.”

“When you reach my age, it’s the good days that are harder to come by. And besides, my personal physician is a rather strict individual; it’s only times like these that I am allowed the pleasure of so much honey.”

There was something of a mischievous grin on Lord Gerhard’s face as he helped himself to another spoonful of the stuff.

“In any case, I’m sure you must be curious about Bertrando. He is not unrelated to the circumstances, which is why I called him to attend. It would seem he is running late, however.”

“Which I understand is why he has yet to appear.”

“He is not the type to be tardy, and so I want to believe he has his reasons. That said, between this and Robin, we have not left a very good impression.”

“You need not worry,” I replied. “Perhaps you might have gotten the wrong idea, but in truth Sir Bertrando’s attendance is not of especially great importance to me.”

I was rather frank about the matter, and it was perhaps for this reason that Lord Gerhard stroked his beard a few times, an inquisitive look on his face.

“Lady Conrad, I hope you’ll excuse the fact that my question might appear rude, but do you harbor any particular thoughts or feelings with regards to Bertrando?”

“No,” I replied, with something of a wry grin. “If I’m being honest, I don’t think or feel anything at all about the man.”

Lord Gerhard nodded to himself. He had expected I might answer this way.

“I have met Mr. Bernardo on a number of occasions, but would call him nothing more than an acquaintance at best,” I said. “And while I was admittedly surprised to hear the rumors connecting me to Sir Bertrando, I admittedly felt it was simply...problematic. I was raised by the Kirstens, and it is the former lord of the family I think of as my father. The truth will not change that.”

“Having your biological father appear without warning was problematic, you say?”

“In a word, yes. I worried about the stress it would place on my own father.”

“And any man who loves his children would ache at such a thing, it is true.”

I answered Lord Gerhard truly and honestly. Firstly because I really didn’t feel anything for Bertrando, but also because I felt that Lord Gerhard would see right through any attempt to lie.

“Which potentially leaves me with no recourse for amends,” continued Lord Gerhard. “After all, how can one ever apologize for driving a stake through another’s family?”

“If Mr. Bernardo talked to Sir Bertrando about the matter, things would have eventually come to this, regardless of how everything played out.”

“You may well be right, but still my grandson had no right causing such rumors to spread in the first place. I should also warn you that my taking action personally like this means that the news of you being Bertrando’s child has reached the upper classes, and they are all the more likely to believe it.”

“I must admit, I never imagined that my mere parentage would ever become fodder for the rumor mill.”

“Once again, I apologize. If you are so willing, do you mind if we move on to the topic of Bertrando?”

“If you are happy to shed some light on his character, I’m all ears. I know very little about who he is.”

“I’m sure you have already heard that I have three adopted children, and that Bertrando is among them. He is something of a capricious sort, though that is not, in and of itself, an issue.”

As Lord Gerhard went on, it became all too clear to me that Bertrando was a most unique man.

“Our family values are clear,” he said. “When our adopted children have their own children, adopted or otherwise, it means nothing. If our own blood does not meet the family’s expectations—even our own children or grandchildren—then they will not be allowed the right to bear the family name.”

“That would explain why Robin has a different name. He is not a Bahre.”

“Correct. He is my grandson, but not a member of the Bahre family. He thus uses my previous surname.”

I understood then that the Bahre family were nothing if not set in their ways. They had near countless relatives on account of their high adoption rates, but the positions and authority of those relatives meant nothing within the Bahre family proper. Only the lord of the family and their successor were allowed the right to use the Bahre name—it was proof of their position at the very peak of the family hierarchy. The focus on ability over lineage was what made the system so straightforward. Anyone who bore the family name was, without doubt, a person of great power and authority. It made for one heck of a complicated family tree, however.

“Bringing in new family members like this makes for complicated circumstances,” explained Lord Gerhard, “and I’m sure you can easily imagine how it makes for a great many enemies. That, however, is not the problem...”

“It’s not...?”

“It is our job to be prepared for anything and everything. If we should perish in our attempts, it is because we lack the power and ability.”

It was a harsh, crushing statement, but Lord Gerhard spoke the words with a smile. But to be the lord of the Bahre family meant coming into a position of a power and authority unimaginable to most others. Those who were given such power were deemed worthy of it. It made the family terrifying.

“In times of peace,” continued Lord Gerhard, “simple rumors are nothing of concern. Now, however, we have three competing for the right to the name. Excluding Bertrando, the other two have long dreamed of reaching such heights. They see him as a rival, an enemy.”

Uh-oh. That sent a shiver through my spine. But I guess a part of me was expecting it, especially when he mentioned that “warning” earlier.

“You said ‘excluding Bertrando,’” I commented, “as though he is somehow different from his two adopted siblings. Does he have no interest in becoming your heir?”

“None. We have known each other a long time, and his decision to accept a position as an adopted child was done mostly out of a sense of duty to me. That is why he shows no interest in the battle for succession, so to speak.”

It was as if Lord Gerhard had little to no interest in his other two adopted children. And yet it was those two who saw the greatest honor in taking the family name. I couldn’t help but feel suspicious of Bertrando, which is to say that my suspicions of him only grew. All of that said, I wasn’t sure if it was even okay for Lord Gerhard to be sharing such information with me.

But it was here that he got to the crux of the matter.

“If Bertrando’s child were just a blood relative, then I would have no qualms simply letting things play out, even if it meant his rivals used that child as leverage.”

The comment caught me completely off guard, though Lord Gerhard spoke as if it carried no weight whatsoever. But I knew what he was getting at and what he was trying to say. My cheek might have started twitching, but I can’t say for certain.

“My grandson’s folly has seen your name come to light,” said Lord Gerhard. “Bertrando’s siblings are no fools. While ordinarily they might have simply seen fit to simply watch things play out, they realize you are a piece on the board that can be played, and that you are in the good graces of Prince Reinald.”

“You have been careful to make sure that I do not come to any harm,” I said.

“And yet even then I cannot guarantee your safety. That is how valuable the Bahre name is to Bertrando’s two siblings.”

It was his intent to warn them not to do anything stupid in their attempts to claim the position of heir. He was the head of a major family in the region, and yet instead of using his authority against me, he had made his own grandson apologize in person and then provided me extraordinary hospitality, even though I was nothing more than a newly arrived noble. All of what had happened was the result of the Bahre family traditions, but I did not see the point in bringing up such thoughts. Though one side of Lord Gerhard was a kindly grandfather, the other—his heart—was a man who knew war all too well.

I’d never met a straightforward, sensible person among any of those hailing from distinguished families, and I had to wonder if all of them had their own eccentricities.

“What do you think?” said Lord Gerhard. “This tea is a noticeably darker green than the one earlier. The fragrance is almost piercing, and the flavor is wonderful.”

“Such unique teacups too,” I commented. “Are these from across the sea also?”

“A fantastic tea deserves a cup of equal measure. Hmm... Were it only I could have prepared the sweets to go with it, but alas, we have none left.”

“You are already treating me to teas unlike any others,” I replied. “This one, too, is exquisite. It has such a full-bodied aroma.”

“I’m glad you noticed. My grandson seems incapable of appreciating it and compares it to the most horrendous of things.”

I’d just been served a cup of green tea. The deep green of it made me think it had probably been deep steamed. I couldn’t help but let out a contented sigh as I brought it to my lips—such was the nostalgia in just a sip of its flavor.

“Mm-hmm, mm-hmm,” murmured Lord Gerhard. “I see that you really do appreciate the flavors of these teas, and that you’re not merely playing the compliment game. What a wonderful surprise to brighten my day.”

We were meeting for the first time, but Lord Gerhard was nothing if not accommodating and friendly. We chatted away happily until the butler arrived to announce Bertrando’s arrival. I felt filled with curiosity; putting aside the question of true or false, society at large had come to see Bertrando as my real father. I couldn’t help wondering who he was and how he held himself. I had no feelings for him and no sense of him being my actual father, so the feelings of interest were based on nothing more than curiosity. And yet, though I attempted to keep a neutral expression, the middle-aged man who arrived caught me by surprise.

“My apologies for the time,” said Bertrando as he entered. “I was held up by work.”

His hair was a brown so dark that one could have easily mistaken it for black. His eyes were slightly slanted and left a strong impression. He had a large frame, and he was in great shape for a man of his age—even in his uniform, his muscular build was obvious.

But more importantly, I recognized him. Not long after I first arrived in the capital, I’d been hit on while waiting for a hansom cab, and a man I knew only as “the captain” had sent someone to help me. That captain was Bertrando, and there was something wild in his eyes as he smiled at me.

“I believe this is our first time meeting like this,” he said. “I am Bertrando Lorenzi. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“Yes, it’s...nice to meet you,” I replied. “My name is Karen, of house Conrad.”

“I’ve heard the rumors of the charming Lady Conrad, who came to the capital rather suddenly. What’s happened of late is truly unfortunate.”

His introduction was largely what one would have expected, but there was...something in his choice of words. Lord Gerhard was aware of it too, and spoke on my behalf, exasperation in his voice as he addressed the man sitting gracefully beside him.

“That’s the attitude you’re going to take? You’re the reason for the misfortune.”

“I’ll not have you push the blame on me, thank you,” replied Bertrando. “It’s true that she may be my daughter, but I’m not the one scheming or spreading rumors. When Bernardo informed me of the circumstances, I made sure my subordinates kept quiet and simply watched how things played out.”

“And yet you failed to rein Robin in.”

“That’s why I’m here—to apologize for the blunder of one under my command.”

He spoke with a bold confidence, and it was easy to see how difficult Bertrando was to control. He struck me as the very definition of the saying “Don’t poke the bear.” He requested a strong cup of black tea, then looked to me to make his apology official.

“With that said, I apologize on behalf of my younger brother and subordinate for the trouble they’ve caused you. Robin can be made to learn from his mistakes, but it would seem my brother was far more brazen.”

“Yes, well... He threw our entire household into chaos, and though we did manage to see the matter sorted, it was not before he threatened and essentially blackmailed my father. It was quite the ordeal, to be honest.”

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Lord Gerhard’s brow furrow. But how much did Bertrando even know of his brother’s actions? Putting my own experience of it aside, I was determined to make sure Lord Gerhard and Bertrando knew just how much trouble Bernardo had caused my father.

“My brother is a grown man,” said Bertrando. “Ordinarily, I’d make him own up to this himself and bear the weight of his own actions, but he’s a coward. Always has been.”

“I see...”

“However, he’s caused both our families a great deal of trouble, and he returned to the capital only to spend all he had on gambling. The money your father paid him is gone, and I can’t get it back. I did, however, see that things were settled.”

“And where is Bernardo now?” asked Lord Gerhard.

It seemed that he was also unaware of Bernardo’s fate.

“I saw that he was sent somewhere very, very cold and kept under the watch of an associate of mine. He won’t be leaving anytime soon. He’s probably in tears as we speak, watching as the icicles drop from the eaves above.”

“So you sent him to the north, then,” mused Lord Gerhard. “Harsh, even by your standards.”

“Putting Robin’s mistake aside, I would have been kinder if he’d shown me something in the way of remorse. We wouldn’t be in this mess if he hadn’t shot his mouth off without regard for where he was and who he was talking to.”

To hear Bertrando tell it, Bernardo now lived in a place that was covered in snow even during the warmer seasons. The northern regions had nothing in the way of rebellious locals; all that existed there were a few villages and military outposts. It was always cold, and by no means an easy place to live. It was a prison, in a sense, and Bertrando assured me that no other rumors would spread. I didn’t get the sense that he was lying to me, but I wanted to be certain all the same.

“Is there any means by which to prove what you’ve just explained to me?” I asked.

“None,” replied Bertrando flatly. “If you’re implying I let him flee because he’s family, then the only thing I can do is drag him out here for you to see for yourself, I suppose?”

“Lady Conrad, I can assure you that Bertrando is telling the truth,” said Lord Gerhard. “He is pathetic, irresponsible, and good-for-nothing, but he is also a man who sees his duties through.”

“If you are willing to vouch for him, then I will take you at your word. However, Sir Lorenzi...” I started.

“Please, just Bertrando is fine. Men are one thing, but I prefer women use my first name.”

“Sir Bertrando, then,” I said. “I ask only that you make sure your brother does not escape. Knowing he is on the loose, so to speak, will only cause my father no end of worry. I shiver to think of him causing any more of a disturbance.”

“But of course. I will make sure of it.”

With Bertrando right there in front of me, I could see our similarities. We had the same color hair, the same eyes. Resemblance was perhaps the more fitting word, and perhaps he really was my biological father. All the same, I still preferred the man I thought of as my real father.

Bertrando didn’t even flinch at my mention of the word “father,” which was what I’d expected. Lord Gerhard, however, let out a sigh.

“I don’t want to poke my nose into a matter between the two of you, but don’t you have something to say to Lady Conrad?” he asked.

“Huh? Me?” replied Bertrando, rubbing his jaw as he looked at me. “Are you going to ask for child support?”

“Surely you jest,” I said. “That’s the last thing I’d ask of you.”

“Indeed. Well, there you have it, father. Isn’t she just wonderful?”

“Ugh,” murmured Lord Gerhard. “You’re lucky she isn’t hung up on getting to the bottom of this...”

I felt nothing for Bertrando, so his behavior didn’t bother me, but I suspected that if it happened to somebody else, it would have irked me. Still, I much preferred this to him greeting me with open arms and crying out something like “Oh, my daughter! How I missed you!” If that had happened, I would have demanded financial support and cut ties completely.

“If you’re fine with that, then I’ll keep my mouth shut,” said Lord Gerhard. “However, I will say this: Be careful that Lady Conrad doesn’t find herself in the midst of the feud for the position of heir.”

“I’ll do my very best. The last thing I want is for someone unrelated to the whole mess to find themselves caught in the middle of it.”

“Your inability to take a firm stance on it all is the reason there’s a threat of it in the first place.”

At a glance, Lord Gerhard and Bertrando were on good terms with one another. They spoke with a casual ease, and it was all too easy to imagine that theirs was a relationship that had spanned a great deal of time.

“How unfortunate,” said Bertrando. “And to think I declared my stance with my siblings as soon as I could. Excessively kind for one such as I, and commendable too, don’t you think?”

“That depends largely on what you said. I have an inkling, but all the same. Indulge me.”

“I made my position clear while we were all trying to work out where we stood. I said that whoever wanted the position of lord could take it, and that I had no interest in it whatsoever. I told them that I’d drop the Bahre name just as soon as one of them took it.”

A wry grin spread across Lord Gerhard’s face, though he also looked somewhat troubled.

“You should have known your words were going to have entirely the opposite effect. And what were you even thinking, telling two who want the position so badly that it means nothing to you?”

“You can say whatever you want to the paranoid—it won’t make a lick of difference.”

“Then make good on your word and lose to one of the others. You’ll finally have the peace you seem to want so much.”

“I won’t partake in the theater of it all. I’ve no obligation to play a role in somebody else’s stage show.”

If I had learned one thing about Bertrando, it was that the words “earnest” and “diligent” simply did not exist in his personal dictionary. He glanced at me and shrugged.

“In any case, father, I’m not sure it’s wise to abandon our guest while we indulge in personal discussions.”

“Hmph. My apologies, Lady Conrad. I let the situation get the better of me.”

“Please, don’t mind me. Sir Bertrando and I have little else to speak of with one another, I’m sure.”

In truth, however, there was one thing I wanted to ask. Bertrando must have felt it from me, because he sank back into the sofa, his hands clasped over his knee.

“If you’ve questions, ask away,” he said. “Perhaps my answers might help make up for the trouble we’ve caused you.”

I didn’t like his cheek. Let it be known that he was a most annoying person to engage in a serious discussion. In any case, on to my question...

“Asking as one of her children...though no, I suppose that isn’t quite right... I’m merely curious as to whether you remember much of my mother, Sir Bertrando?”

“Only vaguely.”

“Your memories are unclear?”

That he did not simply say “yes” was a testament to his straightforward nature. Still, it wasn’t exactly something to praise. Bertrando looked thoughtful for a moment, and I chose to speak again.

“What I want is your honest impression,” I clarified. “There’s no need to sugarcoat any of it.”

I was trying to be as businesslike as I could in terms of tone. Bertrando picked up on it, and he relaxed.

“Did I find myself in a relationship with a member of the nobility when I was in Falkrum? Yes. Do I remember the woman’s name? No. That’s just part and parcel of my everyday life.”

It was an indirect answer, but not one that angered me. He hadn’t asked me a single question about my mother and seemed to have little interest in me either, outside of a flickering curiosity. Still, I was glad at least that he appeared to be telling the truth. There would be no heartfelt tears shed at us being related.

“I don’t know if that was the answer you were looking for,” said Bertrando, “but that’s all I can tell you.”

“Thank you for indulging me.”

Thinking about the love letter my mother wrote but never sent was admittedly somewhat heartbreaking, but she was only going to be hurt if she knew the truth. I didn’t have to tell her. Lord Gerhard sat silently, sipping at his cup of tea. I wondered what he thought of our conversation.

“I wonder if I might ask a question of my own,” said Bertrando. “It’s something I must ask, just to be sure. Do you have any interest in connections with the Bahre family?”

“Not personally, no. Not in the slightest.”

“I see. It’s not easy being a member of the nobility, is it?”

“Are you not an adopted son of the Bahre family?” I replied. “Our positions are not too dissimilar. My own struggles are not unlike your own.”

“True enough. I must have forgotten. Such is my desire to be away from it all.”

He laughed at his own joke, and I couldn’t work out how much of what he said came from the heart. I knew he meant what he said, but the situation was more complicated when Reinald’s political influence also played into the matter. Bertrando, however, understood where I was coming from.

“You’re a wise young woman. I’m glad. It’s best to keep your distance from the Bahre family.”

The more Bertrando and I spoke, the more a strange expression grew on the face of Lord Gerhard. I did not know why. In any case, during our conversation the butler arrived to pass his master a message: Reinald had arrived. We all rose from our seats to greet him.

It was only a few moments later that the star of the day arrived. His hair was tied at his shoulders with a ribbon. The knot was tied in a manner that struck me as cute. Moritz was nowhere to be seen. When Reinald entered, Geoff slipped out before the door closed. He didn’t make a sound.

“Prince Reinald,” said Lord Gerhard with a smile. “Thank you so much for coming all the way out here.”

“The last time we met was the ceremony, yes? Oh, please, there’s no need to stand on my account. I’ve heard that your health sometimes ails you of late, so feel free to sit down.”

“Well, then. I must say that I’m beyond grateful for your kind words.”

“There’s no need to stand on ceremony for me. Hearing such flowery compliments from you makes me more uneasy than glad, Gerhard.”

“I’m nothing more than an old man, now. Retired, for all intents and purposes.”

“And yet I imagine there must have been countless others who assumed as much and paid a heavy price for it.”

This was how their conversation began, but I would not be in attendance for the rest. After all, my job at the manor was essentially done. If Reinald was the star of the day, then for the Bahre family, his arrival was the main event. The proof of that was in the fact that Bertrando had been sure to get here in time to greet Reinald upon his arrival. When everybody was once again seated, I bowed my head deferentially.

“I will take my leave,” I announced.

“Thank you for your visit, Lady Conrad,” said Lord Gerhard.

“You made for truly wonderful conversation, Lord Gerhard,” I said. “Your Highness, please make yourself comfortable.”

For whatever reason, Reinald looked surprised for an instant, but I didn’t have much time to think about it for very long.

“Lady Conrad,” said Lord Gerhard, catching my attention. “Seeing as you’ve come all this way, why not take a look at our prized gardens and art before returning home? We’ve rarities on display that you won’t see in either the capital or Falkrum. I’m sure you’ll find them interesting.”

“Thank you ever so much for the offer,” I said. “You’ve such a gorgeous manor, and I was most curious about it. I’d love to see more of it.”

“By all means, please do. We’ll prepare a few things for you to take home with you. If only we had more time. I hope we meet again to talk over cups of tea.”

“As do I. I eagerly await the day.”

He was nothing if not a gracious host. And knowing Lord Gerhard’s interests, his gifts were likely very much worth looking forward to. I said my thanks and goodbyes, then left the room to find Geoff waiting for me.

The butler appeared as if out of nowhere to inform us of the areas within the manor we were allowed to visit. It was simple enough to understand, and there was no threat of us getting lost in the manor halls. We were essentially told to walk where we pleased, which took me by surprise. I asked if he wasn’t worried about guests randomly wandering from room to room, but the butler remained unfazed.

“I appreciate your concern, Lady Conrad, but we don’t believe any guests to the manor would do any such thing intentionally. You’ll find people around should you happen to lose your way, so please call on their help as necessary.”

His was the elegant smile of a man who had been forged in the fires of war. His words, too, functioned as a warning. It was not that the people of the Bahre family trusted their guests, but that their guests discarded that title the moment they did anything untoward. I didn’t really understand it, but Geoff had taken a more careful look at the house and was, in a word, shocked beyond belief.

“I can’t believe that they would go so far,” he said.

“Which is to say what, exactly?”

“I’m sure you noticed the weapons hanging from the manor’s various walls. Not a single one is decorative—they are all real.”

Was there a difference between decorative weapons and real ones? I wasn’t very well-versed in distinguishing between them, but Geoff was positive that all the weapons hanging in the manor could still be put to use.

“That butler may be reaching his twilight years, but he is a warrior, of that there is no doubt,” he said. “I could not see his hands or fingers as they were hidden in his gloves, so it’s possible he may not have been a soldier, exactly. Still, judging by the way he held himself and the look in his eyes, he is a man who knows how to handle himself.”

“And you think that, perhaps, the rest of the manor staff are similar?”

“From what I saw, none of them are simply servants.”

“Well, that explains why they’re all too happy to simply leave us to our own devices then, doesn’t it?”

Geoff was of the opinion that the Bahre family were, to a man, militaristic in the extreme. In any case, by this time we’d made it to the manor’s central garden, and we still hadn’t seen a single guard. I wondered if perhaps it was the servants who were tasked with protecting the family’s semiretired lord.

“But how frightening to think that even the servants are capable of battle,” I murmured.

“And yet, you seem noticeably at ease.”

“Well, I didn’t come here looking for a fight, and as far as the Bahre family is concerned I’m nothing more than a piddling countryside noble. They’ve no reason to turn on me. But, that said, if you were to draw your blade, I’m sure they’d respond in kind.”

“I would only ever do such a thing to ensure you came to no harm.”

“Oh, Geoff! I’m joking! Relax! That’ll never happen!”

Geoff and I walked the garden alone, just the two of us. We saw flowerbeds filled with a type of carnation in bloom, and I could see why Gerhard was proud of the place. The petals were simply stunning. I couldn’t stop staring, and it was then that a gardener trimming the hedges noticed me and spoke.

“Truly breathtaking flowers, are they not?” she said.

“Each and every petal is just beautiful,” I gushed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many of them at once.”

“Which is understandable. They are a delicate flower, and not one you find together in great number without someone taking good care of them. I daresay you wouldn’t see anything like this elsewhere.”

She was a friendly, elderly sort, but...she had tremendously thick arms for her age, and she held herself like one very proud of her muscular build. A sickle hung at her belt for cutting grass, and it looked entirely natural on her person—so much so I had no doubt she knew how to use it.

“The lord of the house first saw these flowers on a mountain, a great many years ago now. He says he was charmed by them that very instant, and we’ve grown them here ever since. I’ve been tasked with cultivating them.”

The gardener then kneeled down and cut a few with a practiced hand, forming them into a bouquet.

“Here,” she said, showing them to me. “I’ll prepare these while you’re exploring the gardens so you can take them home with you.”

“Oh, I’m not sure it’s right for me to take flowers that Lord Gerhard so adores...” I started.

“It’s fine, really. The guests here are usually taken by the roses, or otherwise the foreign flowers from distant nations. Lord Gerhard won’t complain if some of his flowers are given to one who appreciates them as he does.”

To be fair, the roses were indeed impressive. But I couldn’t help wondering about the mention of foreign flowers. I asked the gardener, who pointed me toward them, where I met with a most surprising discovery. I was so lost for words, I could only manage an awed gasp. I wasn’t an expert on trees, but I knew exactly what I was looking at—it had yet to flower, but it was a cherry blossom tree.

Geoff put a hand to its trunk, curious about it as he gazed upward to its branches.

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” he uttered. “It can’t be easy to care for with all the bugs.”

It seemed to me that the nation across the sea had deeper ties to Japan than I had thought, and I suddenly felt far more interested in the idea of foreign trade. Perhaps further digging would see me rewarded with even more treasures.

Once Geoff and I finished with the garden, we returned to the manor to a special room which was decorated with artwork. It was tremendous, and I was startled by the impact.

“This is amazing...” I stammered. “So...progressive, which is to say, you can really feel the art of it, wouldn’t you say, Geoff?”

“As one who only knows the military arts, I cannot say I really understand what we’re looking at.”

“How convenient...”

Until now, the paintings that I had seen were mostly scenic views and portraits. Here, however, were terrifying monsters and depictions of war. It was the sort of abstract imagery that needed to be viewed from various angles, where one’s own personal feelings played into the experience.

“It’s unique, imbued with true creativity,” I said, “and it makes me think of Picasso...”

“Picasso...?”

“Forget I said anything!”

I sighed. Lord Gerhard’s love of the manor’s art and gardens made all too much sense—it was not something you saw often, if at all. I knew nothing of how much art was worth, but I was certain that the prices of everything on display would have been exorbitant.

“You find this interesting?” asked a voice from behind me.

It was Robin. He looked a little awkward as the woman by his side nudged him to speak.

“Um, this isn’t because grandfather sent me or anything like that, but I thought I should apologize,” he said.

“That’s not an apology,” said the woman by his side.

“I know, I know. Um, look, I’m really sorry. When I heard that you were Bertrando’s daughter, I just couldn’t contain myself. I had to see you for myself. I never imagined in my wildest dreams that it would result in what it did.”

“My parentage isn’t actually verified yet...” I said.

“Oh, really? Bernardo was sure of it. Utterly convinced.”

The only people who could have known for certain were the parents themselves. That aside, Robin really had come for what he said, and seeing him outside of my official discussion made me realize just how young he was.

“What’s done is done,” I said. “You don’t need to worry yourself about it any longer. I hope you don’t mind me asking, Sir Robin, but are we the same age?”

“Uh... I’m not used to all that ‘Sir’ stuff, so just call me Robin. Oh, and I’m twenty.”

“I’m eighteen, which makes you a little older than me.”

“You’re awfully calm for a woman of your age.”

That’s because I’m much older than you think.

Unlike Robin, the woman with him maintained her distance, though I didn’t sense any enmity from her. She wore a gentle smile, in fact. Robin was a friendly sort, so it didn’t take long for us to break the ice. He gazed upon the art on the walls with a curious gaze and let out his honest impression.

“I don’t understand art in the slightest,” he said. “What do you make of it, as a member of Falkrum’s nobility?”

“I can’t say I’m an expert on such things myself,” I stated, “but I think what makes art art is the fact that each person draws their own value from it.”

“Most of the people who come here say that, smile, and then that’s that.”

Well, yes. That’s just art and sensibilities.

“But whatever,” Robin continued. “Given that it’s your first time here, let me show you around. If there’s anything you want to see, just say the word, and I’ll lead the way.”

“Hmm... I suppose I’d rather ask a few questions than see the sights,” I admitted. “I haven’t been living here very long, and I’m curious about both the Bahre family and the nation’s military.”

“Fine by me. Let’s go for a walk while we talk.”

As we chatted, I realized it was exactly as Lord Gerhard had said—Robin really did look up to Bertrando. But unlike his not-so-serious father figure, Robin was far more considerate at heart. He struck me as a good kid who was enamored by rebels and bad boy characters. He told me that Moritz had left the premises entirely upon Reinald’s arrival. A sudden work issue to deal with, perhaps. All the same, it disappointed me. I’d been hoping to speak with him.

“You’re friends with the prince, right?” asked Robin. “What’s he like, Karen?”

“Robin, do be careful how you address Lady Conrad,” warned his companion.

“Oh, it’s totally fine,” I said, “but thank you.”

It hadn’t taken any time at all for Robin to put us on a first-name basis. Still, his friendly nature worked for me. He wasn’t the type to hide things, and our similar ages made conversation easy. I hoped we could remain friends.

“An interesting question,” I mused. “Do you find Sir Reinald intriguing, Robin?”

“As much as anybody else, I suppose. I thought Wilhelmina was the only valid heir to the emperor’s throne, but then the crown prince appeared. Everybody was talking about him being the generational military talent who brought down Falkrum, and all the women seem to adore him. The men, too, don’t have much bad to say about him. It seems he gets along well with both the commoners and the military.”

“He’s certainly the talk of the town.”

“The people at the top can say what they want, but Reinald is doing all the work he’s been assigned. And with his looks, it would be weird if he wasn’t drawing attention.”

Clearly, Robin is the type to pay attention to that which catches his interest.

“Yes, and while he may seem very much the aloof type, he’s surprisingly friendly when you actually speak to him. Take the way his hair was tied today. Adorable, wouldn’t you say?”

“Adorable? It was... It was just tied at the back of his head, wasn’t it?”

Why is everybody giving me weird looks today?

It is cute. Totally adorable. That cool face contrasted with that butterflylike knot...

“I’ve heard that he’s apt with a sword too,” said Robin, who then looked at Geoff and added: “And your helmeted friend as well. I can tell—he’s tough as nails.”

Geoff joined our conversation sporadically, and it soon dawned on me as to why Robin was so intrigued by Reinald. Outside of Bertrando, the other two potential heirs to the Bahre family name were allied with Wilhelmina and Emperor Karl. Robin wanted Bertrando to inherit the name after his grandfather, and so his discussion with me doubled as intel gathering.

“I don’t dislike the other two potential heirs, per se, but they’re all about practicalities and profits. There’s no sense of fun, like with Bertrando, and...” At this point, Robin noticed a pointed glare from his companion. “Uh... I’ve absolutely nothing else to say on the matter.”

I see. So that’s why he needs a handler.

It wasn’t easy being in the Bahre family, and Robin made that known in his exasperated expression.

“You’ve no interest in leading the family?” I asked.

“Nope. Mother and the others wanted it, but that’s why they died. I don’t want a piece of it. I’m much better suited to swordsmanship, and with Bertrando around I found a home in the military. I’d much prefer to spend my time with friends than locked in some rivalry for leadership. And besides, grandfather raised me this way.”

I had to assume he’d been raised under very harsh conditions, but you wouldn’t have noticed it from his bearing.

By the time the flowers and gifts were readied for my departure, Reinald was also taking his leave, and I happened to bump into him together with Bertrando, who was seeing him off. Bertrando looked from me to Robin with some surprise, then nodded.

“Well, you’re around the same age, so I’m glad to see you getting along,” he said. “So what did you think, Lady Conrad? Did you enjoy your tour through the house Lord Gerhard is so very proud of?”

“I did, thank you,” I replied. “There was so much to see. It was wonderful.”

“Lord Gerhard will be all too happy to hear such words from one so young. He’s clearly taken a liking to you, even putting aside the fact that you might be my daughter. Lucky you.”

Reinald offered me a ride home in his carriage. Geoff followed behind, which meant we were alone. He was quick to thank me.

“Lord Gerhard was in a much better mood than I had expected, and it was largely thanks to how much he enjoyed speaking with you. It was a good opportunity for me to speak with Bertrando too.”

“I merely set the meeting. If things ended well, it was due to your own efforts, I’m sure.”

“You left a far better impression than you realize.”

His compliments made me think that the day’s discussion had been a most fortuitous one.

“In which case, I’m most glad to hear it. If you don’t mind my asking, how did your discussions go?”

“Neither good nor bad, all things considered. Lord Gerhard will go along with whatever his heir decides.”

“A neutral position, then, as expected. Was that okay for you?”

“It is enough to simply know the direction in which the family is moving. These are not people who can be swayed by a single meeting.”

“I am at least glad to hear that your visit was not for nothing.”

Still, at the end of the day, Bertrando had no interest in becoming head of the family. This made the situation less than favorable for Reinald, and yet he remained unfazed.

“Bertrando has shown interest in me,” said Reinald, “at least, insofar as wanting to keep abreast of the political situation in the capital. I think we’ll make good advisors for one another.”

“Up to yet another scheme, I see.”

“Intrigued, are you? You’re welcome to join us if you feel left out, though I wouldn’t recommend it.”

“I’ll pass. Any more secrets to keep and I may well go insane.”

I was asked for my opinion of Bertrando, but I couldn’t really say anything either way—I hadn’t really gotten much of an impression. Reinald, for his part, simply accepted my vague response, which led him to his next comment.

“Gerhard mentioned that even though Bertrando never raised you, he was shocked to see how alike you are.”

“Oh, we are not,” I replied. “In any case, what did you say in response?”

“I shrugged it off, saying only that I noticed the physical resemblance. But when I saw the two of you together when we were leaving, I could see Gerhard’s point.”

“Ugh. You could not!” I cried.

I really didn’t like the idea of being likened to someone so flippant. And yes, I had my moments of rash, spontaneous recklessness, but let’s be honest—Bertrando and I were on entirely different levels. I tried to say as much but was met with only a quiet smile. We shared a few moments of comfortable silence before Reinald spoke again.

But if it’s more jokes he has in store, I won’t stand for them.

“So, what happened?” Reinald asked.

“What is it this time?” I shot back.

“Don’t try to play it down, I can tell. Something has lowered your spirits.”

I could have done without him stating the fact so definitively, but he was right, and I struggled with how to respond. I did not like the way he saw straight through me. Even back at the manor all that time ago, my confusion had shown for nothing more than an instant. My heart began to flutter; a funny feeling like a creeping hunch that was far worse than any I’d felt before. I didn’t want to go any further down this path, and I heard a sharpness in the tone of my own voice as I responded.

“I assure you that my spirits are just fine. You’re imagining things, Sir Reinald.”

“Is that so? But I can’t simply let this go—not when it’s so clear you’re not yourself.”

“Please, stop with the baseless assertions. Keep it up and you’ll only make me angry.”

“You’re free to get angry as you please,” Reinald replied. “But baseless? I must disagree.”

“You couldn’t possibly have any grounds for the words you speak.”

This guy. I thought I could shrug him off, but I just can’t.

“You’re overexerting yourself. And you know of what I speak. You couldn’t possibly have forgotten,” said Reinald.

His voice carried a calm but stately weight, and it left me speechless. I was a fool. I’d completely forgotten that he’d made me cry.

“I won’t push you to talk about anything you don’t want to, but it’s not easy for me to see you like this.”

“You say the strangest things, Sir Reinald. You’re the only one who would even dare.”

“It’s because I find you so easy to read.”

As if.

Yes, I’d let some things slip and he’d found out about others, but what I didn’t want known I kept hidden. Ern had managed to push her way in of late, but that was because she was the same as me—another otherworldly traveler.

“Oh, dear,” uttered Reinald.

“What?”

“It was not my intent to make you cry. How do I make it stop?”

“Oh, stop, please. You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

I’m not crying. I’m not. I’m not tearful, I’m not sniffly, and no, there’s nothing caught in my eyes.

If anything, I was mad at his assumptions. The anger hardened my tone of voice, but Reinald... It was annoying, and it frustrated me.

In the end, my only option was to simply close my mouth and shut it tight. The ceaseless rhythm of the trundling carriage went on as I sat there, silent and pouting. That silence permeated the interior of the cart to the point that I grew anxious. Reinald remained completely calm. He was not fazed. I was in the midst of emotional disarray, but I’d never felt anything like it. I didn’t know what to do. When I finally raised my gaze for a brief moment, Reinald was staring out the window at the passing scenery. He must have felt it—the slight tilt of his head and the curiosity it expressed struck me as childlike.

“Would you like to go somewhere?” he asked.

How quickly he changes. First, he’s an interrogator, now this.

I balled my hands into fists, but I lacked the courage to do anything with them. I didn’t have it in me to hit him anyway. The act was simply an expression of my heart.

“Somewhere distant, away from people,” I replied.

Reinald knocked on the wall between himself and the driver, and upon receiving his message, the carriage changed path. I didn’t know much of anything about the roads here, but I knew we had shifted away from the path back to the capital.

Later, after another knock against the wall, the carriage came to a halt. Reinald alighted, and I followed after him. The area was desolate—there was a basic road, and around it rocks, soil, and trees. The only remotely calming influence was the nearby river. It looked like a place untouched by human hands, but Reinald led me to an old wooden staircase hidden among it and slowly began to ascend. Neither the driver nor Reinald’s guards made any attempt to follow us.

It was a nature trail in every sense of the word, and though it was not a particularly long set of stairs, there was no handrail and the steps were uneven, making them difficult to walk. It wasn’t long before I felt myself growing short of breath. I heard Reinald’s footfalls come to a stop.

“Do you need some help?” he asked.

“I’m...quite fine...thank you...very much...” I replied.

Why doesn’t he sound tired in the slightest?

Reinald brought me to an area with a simple wooden table and bench under a makeshift roof.

“This place looks so old,” I said. “Where are we?”

“It’s a simple rest area for travelers,” Reinald replied. “The area isn’t particularly well maintained, so very few know of it, but it makes for a nice place to get away from people.”

The scenery wasn’t much to speak of, but it wasn’t a horrible spot, all things considered. As you’d expect from a rest area, the trees around it had been cleared, offering a moment of repose to any who required it.

“It’s in better shape than I would have thought,” I commented. “I was expecting spider webs and insect husks.”

“People still use the paths and rest area,” said Reinald. “They’re just few in number.”

Reinald wiped the soil from the bench, and we took a seat next to one another. The scenery was dull, but I did not feel like sitting face-to-face. Reinald made no attempt to speak and merely crossed his legs. Conversation felt like a distant planet, far out of reach. It was the strangest thing; I had been so annoyed, so frustrated, and yet the walk out to this rest area seemed to have soothed my ire.

Ugh, don’t tell me he’s just going to sit there in complete silence until I give in...

“It was nothing terribly important,” I said finally, “and it’s over now, so it’s not even worth going into.”

It was just one relatively short sentence, but it took great courage for me to give it life. I offered no follow-up, and thankfully Reinald did nothing to press me for more.

“That’s it,” I continued. “It happened just yesterday, and...when I saw you today it all came rushing back. I can’t really tell you it was any one thing.”

I wasn’t like Ern. I didn’t have her ambition. I didn’t have her harsh resentment. I wasn’t driven by a heart fueled by feelings of revenge. When I learned of Ern’s life before she was reborn, it made me question my own. It forced me to look within. I was an ordinary person, born with no special gifts. I just happened to have people around me who were.

I wondered what I was doing with my life. Ern’s words had lingered with me, exhausting me. Or perhaps it was the tea I’d been served at the Bahre residence. I couldn’t have ever imagined being hit with such a blast from the past the day after my talk with Ern. Perhaps that was what had stirred in me such gloom. And then I’d sat with Reinald, and just that alone had thrown my heart into disorder.

“Karen,” Reinald said, stirring me from my thoughts. “Sometimes your gaze... It’s so very distant.”

“Distant...? I apologize. I never intended to do anything so rude in the midst of conversation. If I offended you, I’ll do my best to ensure it doesn’t happen again.”

“No, I’m not bothered at all,” he said with a gentle smile. “However, it’s like you’re sitting right there but you’re nowhere to be found. I can’t help but be intrigued. When you gaze off into the distance like that, it’s as if you’re somewhere else entirely.”

I couldn’t take my eyes off his expression. I also didn’t know how to succinctly respond to his comment, and so I found myself looking in a panic for a different topic of conversation to hide under.

“That ribbon of yours is very adorable,” I said. “Er, as are you today, Sir Reinald...”

My less-than-tidy attempt to change the subject would most certainly have left Whateley in despair, his eyes rolling as he looked skyward. And his response would have been entirely warranted. I sounded like a pick-up artist who had no idea what they were doing.

But it wasn’t my fault. My head was a mess, and in the chaotic decision-making process that followed Reinald’s statement, that was all I could manage to say. My comment clearly caught Reinald by surprise, and it wasn’t until his hand went to his hair that he realized what I was talking about.

“Adorable... What a surprising choice of word,” he uttered.

“I tried to tell a few others, too, but they all responded with similar surprise. But that’s just what I thought, and I wanted someone to agree with me, I suppose.”

“I don’t think anybody’s ever called me that before.”

This was not the conversation I wanted to be having, but I just couldn’t muster anything else. Reinald was kind enough to humor me, but I was certain that internally he, too, was rolling his eyes.

“If you like the ribbon, I can give you one. It’s a spare, mind you. Would you like it?”

He’d mistaken my choice of topic as a request. But it wasn’t like I could correct him, and I was too far gone to turn back now, so all I could do was nod.

“Yes, please...” I said timidly.

What is this? No, really, what is going on?

I was supposed to feel comfortable around Reinald. That was how it always went. But now I felt trapped in the epitome of awkwardness. I did not speak another word until we made our way back down from the rest area.

A few days later, Reinald sent me the ribbon, just as he said he would. I was hesitant to wear it myself, and so I settled for occasionally attaching it to Charlot’s collar for her to play with. And I mean, think about it for a second—if I wore it, then Reinald and I would have matching ribbons.

And it was just far too embarrassing to even dream of such a thing...

12: The Emperor’s Ball

The days leading up to the emperor’s birthday party were a whirlwind. The whole town was awash in decorations not unlike what you’d see during festive periods, but such were my preparations for the party that I couldn’t enjoy much of any of it. I’m not saying I wanted to go dancing out in the streets or anything like that, but Wendel did admittedly grumble at the fact that the celebratory air of the city proper seemed to dissipate into desolation the moment he walked through the front door.

Preparations for the party were, as you might expect, especially horrendous. First there was, of course, the dancing practice. Martina was with us right up until the very end, and when I wasn’t dancing Whateley was revising my manner of speech and introductions to ensure I didn’t slip up and offend anybody, especially the emperor.

Marie came to stay at our manor a few days before the party proper to ensure my makeup was on point. The change in environment was nothing to her, as she spent her days hopping from one lover’s home to the next. During this time, I introduced her to Ern and, as I had anticipated, the two got along like a house on fire. We huddled around the table just chatting. Both Ern and Marie were girls who spoke their minds without hesitation, and while a small part of me worried they might clash, they found a harmony of being in recognizing their similarities and differences. Both enjoyed the impromptu tea party I’d arranged, but Marie didn’t forget to throw in some warnings while she was at it.

“You’re not bad when it comes to makeup, but keep in mind that anything too subtle isn’t well suited to an evening party. And why are you so slapdash about your daily preparations, Karen? Are you asking for more practice time? Do you need a lecture before bed?”

“No, please. Don’t,” I said. “I’ll try harder. Anything but the lecture, I beg of you.”

Garnier was willing to assist with my dress fitting and preparations for a fee I was only too happy to pay, and so Marie and I dressed for the occasion together. Marie wasn’t going to the emperor’s ball, but she was excited all the same for a noble gathering she was attending with some lover or other.

Ern said she’d meet me at the party proper, explaining that she still had work to do.

Just as with the last ball I’d attended, I was once again made to swallow a scented pill. It was far more aromatic than the last I’d had, and on an empty stomach I really had to dig deep to stand it.

Come to think of it, wouldn’t these pills be hell on people with weaker stomachs?

The preparations alone were exhausting, but I must admit that the aromatic oil massage was a tremendous success.

A subtle red thread marked the general tones of my dress, highlighted by delicate flowers made from folded silk. Around my neck, I wore an embroidered choker complete with inlaid jewels, made to be worn together with lace. My hair was done especially for the occasion, and the result was an entirely new Karen altogether.

“Now that’s what I’m talking about.”

Coach Marie’s voice was nothing if not confident as she gave me her official stamp of approval. Marina, meanwhile, stood by her side with her hands clasped in prayer.

“Oh, I hope beyond hope that everything goes well,” she uttered.

“She’ll be fine; she looks gorgeous,” said Wendel.

“Be confident, sis,” said Emil. “Just watch your mouth, please.”

He was a child, so I saw fit to let his last unnecessary comment slide. The whole capital was bustling, and the boys, who were set to head out into the city, couldn’t contain themselves. The two watching over them weren’t the usual guards, but Elena and Haring, who had arranged to take the day off. They were also the reason the boys had permission to return home late.

“You’re allowed to stay up later than usual today, but don’t forget that it’s because it’s a special day,” I said. “Have a good time, but listen to Elena and Haring, okay?”

“We’ll do that if you promise to listen to Ern and Geoff,” said Wendel. “Don’t party too hard, and don’t let your stomach get too cold either.”

“Oh, come now, Wendel, who do you think you’re talking to?”

Unfortunately for me, I was not allowed to sit out the first part of the emperor’s party and only attend the second. Anyone invited to the main event was expected to attend the first party too, and so we set out in the late afternoon.

My chaperone for the party, Moritz, arrived right on time. The reason he came to pick me up, of course, was because the Conrad family did not have a driver or carriage of its own. Moritz had rolled his eyes in sheer loathing when I’d told him. And true to form, when he met me at the door he said nothing about my dress. He barely even glanced at it.

“It seems you’re adequately prepared for the evening,” he said simply, his face expressionless. “Good.”

He then turned on his heel and made straight for the waiting carriage. His shirking of any escort duties marked him as different from Reinald, but it was entirely in character. Whateley and Martina saw us off, and our carriage carried in it a strange nervous tension. Moritz was dressed in formal wear, of course—an embroidered suit tailored from high-quality fabric. The fact that his change of dress had zero impact on his usual aura was, in its own way, incredibly impressive.

There was little in the way of small talk, naturally. Moritz was quick to get straight to the point.

“I told you of our schedule earlier—upon arrival, we were to rest at a break room, after which we would enter the party proper to greet the appropriate parties while the ballroom was made open for dancing. That all changed yesterday evening.”

What? You mean I remembered the schedule for nothing?

“Upon arrival, all attendees will participate in a dance on the ballroom floor, after which they are free to do as they wish until the opening of the second party.”

“I... What?! Wait just a second! Is that... Is that even allowed?!”

“The emperor demanded a change to the schedule yesterday evening. Those attending only the first party are exempt, but those of us attending both parties are to engage in a dance. One has to assume that the emperor will be watching it all from somewhere.”

Are you for real?!

My internal screaming must have shown on my face, but Moritz remained stone cold.

“I only learned of it around noon,” he said. “However, it only changes the time at which the dancing happens. It was unavoidable either way. Deal with it.”

“But I wanted some time to settle my nerves!”

And couldn’t you have at least sent word when you found out?!

I wanted to scream, but I was dealing with Moritz. He was not going to indulge me or sympathize or react in much of any way whatsoever.

“You’re supposed to be ready,” he said. “You practiced. You prepared. The rest should be simple.”

Ugh. Reinald would have been so much kinder about this!

In any case, the carriage continued on its way as I fumed silently. A number of lavish carriages in whites, blacks, and golds were gathered at the palace entrance already, and Moritz and I alighted from our carriage, passing through the doors hand in hand.

The party was like what you’d expect in Falkrum, but the scale was far beyond anything held there. Naturally, the building itself and the decorations were on the extravagant and mega-rich side, but the number of guards, too, was just astounding.

The hall where the party proper was being held was enormous and glimmering to the extent it almost hurt the eyes. The high ceilings were adorned with paintings, and luxurious chandeliers sparkled over the party’s attendees. The second floor was a mezzanine that overlooked the hall proper, but not an attendee could be seen there. There were only knights, all of them dressed in stunning formal attire. Those same knights could be seen all over the main hall. The fact that they were all rather dashing told me that the security detail had been carefully selected for the event.

I still didn’t want to dance (I was never one to simply give in...), but unfortunately there really was no convenient escape route. So when the conductor stood before the orchestra, and the music began to play, I had no other choice but to march toward my doom.

“I do not care if you step on my feet, but try not to trip over entirely,” said Moritz.

“I-I-I’ll be fine!” I stammered. “This is what I’ve been practicing for!”

Moritz was graceful in his dancing, which I suppose should have been expected; he was the son of the mega-wealthy Bachem family. Unfortunately, that only made his gaze more painful...

All right, Karen! Let’s do this!

I tried to pump myself up. I endeavored to give myself confidence. Unfortunately, we stepped onto the dance floor after the music had already begun, and I couldn’t remember which step we were actually starting from.

Oh, crap...

For an instant, the rhythm left me entirely. My head went blank, and everything I’d ever learned about dancing disappeared from my mind. I panicked and tried to right myself, but only made things worse. I noticed a twitch flicker along Moritz’s brow, but it was too late; in less than a single second I was already mentally preparing myself for a spill across the dance floor.

And yet, in contrast to the panic rushing through my entire body, my each and every movement was the epitome of elegance. My posture, my steps, even the pointing of my fingers was perfect. I was a textbook example of how to dance.

“Oh, erm, this isn’t what it looks like,” I stammered timidly, in between steps. “I...apologize, because...uh...huh... This is so weird...”

It really was weird. My body wasn’t listening to my thoughts, which were, admittedly, still a chaotic mess. Rather, it was dancing of its own accord. I was like a puppet on strings, as if it were not me dancing, but somebody else entirely.

“So you deceived the prince, did you...?” asked Moritz.

“Don’t make it sound like I was scheming something!” I replied. “I haven’t messed up yet, have I? Isn’t that enough?”

I had my wits about me enough to speak my mind more clearly, but I still wasn’t any closer to understanding what was going on. Still, with my body doing what it needed without my panic, I found myself calming, and with that I remembered what Martina had taught me. I could more easily observe those around us and fall into the rhythm of the dance. From what I’d heard, the music was comparatively brighter during the first party. The second offered a more mellow choice of orchestral pieces, and so many on the dance floor simply enjoyed themselves.

Still, it was a testament to the sheer size of the empire that so many could be on such a spacious dance floor with such an impressive security detail. There wasn’t a single location in Falkrum that could accommodate such an overwhelming number of people, not to mention the fact that the imperial capital was already making use of practical magic for everyday life. The standards of living felt as stark as night and day, and all the nobility, the influential, and the merchants gathered at the party knew it.

Still, Moritz is getting a lot of attention...

“You’re one of the men of the moment, Sir Moritz,” I said.

“What do you mean?”

“There’s no use playing dumb. Women have been staring at you since we entered, and even I can feel the passion in their gazes. Just imagining what they’re thinking has me in a cold sweat.”

“Ugh, enough.”

“Are you made of ice, Sir Moritz?” I joked.

He wasn’t the sort to respond to playful bullying, but it wasn’t like I’d lied.

I glanced around us surreptitiously, looking for the puppet master who was dictating my dance, but noticed nobody out of the ordinary. The mystery of my automated limbs thus remained unsolved as Moritz and I finished our dance and slipped away from the dance floor. It was then that I was released from whatever spell had been cast on me. The efforts hadn’t exhausted me, but I was a little short of breath.

“S-Sir Moritz,” I stammered. “A touch slower, I beg of you...”

Why is this guy in such a hurry? I can barely keep up.

A tug on Moritz’s arm bought me a disgruntled glare, but it also slowed him down considerably.

Still, what was that?

“I just knew you were going to screw up.”

The voice spoke up just as soon as I was catching my breath in a quiet corner of the hall. I turned, recognizing it, but did not find the braided head I was expecting to see. Instead, her hair was set in light curls and highlighted with pearls. She wore a lustrous pale-lemon-colored dress with an impressive jade necklace. The girl was gorgeous, her makeup only serving to make her more radiantly breathtaking.

And yes, she wore a noticeably exasperated expression, but that’s neither here nor there.

“Ern!” I uttered.

“I was right to keep an eye on you,” she replied. “I am so glad I cast an insurance measure... Uh... What?”

Her grumbling fell on deaf ears. I was completely taken. Transfixed. Ern was just so charming.

“You never told me a thing about how you were dressing for the evening!” I cried. “I asked and I asked, but you wouldn’t give me even a hint! Did you do it all on the down-low? In secret? Oh my gosh, Ern, you look incredible!”

“Huh? No, wait,” muttered Ern. “This isn’t about me, what does my dress have to do with...”

“If only you’d told me! We could have worn complementary outfits! Or accessories! And you’re wearing your hair down! I mean, not that I don’t like the braids, but you look like a completely different woman! You’re stunning!”

“Lady Conrad,” said Moritz, a scolding tone in his voice as he noticed my excitement levels threatening to spill over. “Try not to forget where we are, please.”

But look at my best friend! Look at her, all dressed up! How could I possibly react in any other way?

Still, I pulled myself away from Ern—regrettably, I might add—and couldn’t help feeling some ice in the gaze she leveled at me.

“If only I could dance with you...” I muttered.

“Get a hold of yourself, Karen!”

But it’s true!

It was then that Moritz was called away by an acquaintance. I had expected to join him for such conversations, but he denied me my attempt to go with him. Still, Ern didn’t look like she had anywhere to be. That meant we could just chat among ourselves, and fortunately her presence was a balm for my spirits.

Ern took a glass of wine from a passing server and sipped at it.

“It’s just as divine as you’d expect for such an occasion,” she commented.

“Ooh, then perhaps I’ll have a glass too,” I said.

“No. You won’t. It’s too strong. It’d be one thing if you were in the comfort of your own home, but make a fool of yourself here and you’ll be society’s laughing stock.”

A few men attempted to approach on occasion, but Ern’s fierce glances were enough to turn them away. We were happy being wallflowers, but I didn’t want to forget that it was Ern who afforded us that luxury.

“You’re a VIP here, just like Moritz,” I said. “Then again, you’re so pretty. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“What are you talking about? They’re all looking at you.”

“Are you serious? But I’m in the company of Sir Moritz.”

“Even then, I bet some guys will try to make a move. Mr. Permanent Frown won’t keep them all at bay. Even now, there are rumors going around, and it’s not like the two of you look particularly friendly.”

“But that’s how Moritz is with everybody.”

Just imagining him someday greeting me with a smile sent a shiver down my spine. It felt against the natural order of the world.

The glass of wine I ended up with was...okay. Honestly, it was better than no hydration at all, though I’d have preferred fruit juice. The hall was a far more lively place than I’d imagined, and the party was in full swing. Everybody seemed to be having a good time.

“And what did you mean when you said you ‘just knew,’ anyway?” I asked.

“Oh? So you were listening.”

“If I’d asked you about it when you said it, I never could have showered you with all that praise, so I let it slide until now. Wait, Ern... Are you...blushing...?”

“No.”

But her cheeks really were a touch red, and it was very cute. I just hoped it would be enough for some of the people at the party to see her as human and perhaps even change their view of her.

“Ern, am I right to think that you...helped me back there...on the dance floor?”

“You noticed, did you? I wasn’t going to do anything if you were fine on your own, but I knew the moment I saw you out there that you weren’t. So I took over, so to speak.”

Ern’s expanded answer was exactly what I expected—she’d essentially woven a thin magical string around my limbs and used me like a doll to save me from disgrace. It was like divine intervention. I was curious as to when Ern had done her work, but I didn’t have to wait long for an answer. As it turned out, she’d done it on the last night she’d stayed at the family manor, when we’d huddled together in my bed. She said something about being worried and setting up all the necessary parts or something like that. And while her foresight was commendable, it saddened me a little to think that I’d been so awful in my practice that she’d had to set up safeguards all that time ago.

“Oh, don’t give me that look,” said Ern. “This is far better than what could have happened, and you know it.”

“Yes, I know. And thanks for the help.”

“Will I need to help you again? The next dance, I mean?”

“B-But I’m much calmer now, and I have a better sense of what to expect. I want to think I’ll be okay. I’ll do the best I can anyway.”

Was it even okay for Ern to be casting spells and working magic at a hall like this? I couldn’t help feeling a tremble of worry about it, but Ern simply chuckled.

“A little spell like this won’t raise any eyebrows,” she said. “I’m no second-rate caster, and I won’t let anybody cotton on to what’s going on. Six would probably sniff it out, but it’s too subtle for anybody else.”

“Speaking of Six, where is he?”

“He’s not coming. For all his bluster and his love of standing out, he hates this kind of thing. And don’t forget whose party it is. Also, he cast that spell to obfuscate his identity across the masses—appearing at a party like this would only cause minds to go haywire.”

Six wasn’t a people person. For the most part, he was a misanthrope, and he especially loathed the emperor. There was no way he was going to attend an event held in that man’s honor, and was most likely on his own somewhere.

“For all the things you say, you worry about him, don’t you?” I said.

“Well, he’s one of only a very few people I can actually hold a conversation with. Unlike the rest of this world, he actually understands what I’m talking about.”

“The two of you became friends right under my nose. He won’t get a chance to see you in your formal outfit tonight?”

“It wouldn’t mean anything to him either way,” replied Ern.

Her tone of voice told me he still hadn’t seen her in her party outfit. But I wondered if perhaps she’d be able to make time to go and see him before the night was through. I was just about to suggest as much when the crowds started to murmur and chatter excitedly.

“It’s His Highness,” I heard a few people whisper.

The first party drew attendees from far and wide, and it was not as exclusive as the second. For that reason, many here today rarely had a chance to lay eyes on the crown prince, and naturally, excitement buzzed in the air.

So Reinald makes his appearance.

I didn’t move in his general direction. I wasn’t about to get caught up in the crowds.

“Karen...?” asked Ern.

“Hmm?”

“Don’t ‘hmm’ me. What is it? Do you feel sick or something?”

“Of course not. If I did, I’d find one of the waiting rooms to take a breather.”

The chatter grew louder, and seeing the crowds made it crystal clear: Reinald truly was the man of the hour. I tried not to take any notice, but he went straight to where the people were, where the music was. There was no avoiding him, really. Everybody was praising his good looks, his outfit, and the way it went with his companion, and I couldn’t have blocked my ears to any of it even if I’d wanted to.

As you can imagine, he was dressed to kill. His outfit took the “good looks” volume knob and turned it to eleven. He was clad in a long coat embroidered in gold and silver, and even boasted jewelry, which was unusual for him. That the man himself glimmered even more brightly than anything he wore was perhaps the most surprising part of it all.

With Reinald was, of course, Duke Lily Ingrid Tuna. She was a woman of such charm and grace that even Reinald couldn’t overshadow her. Those who were laying eyes upon her for the first time—men or women alike—couldn’t hold her beautiful gaze even for an instant. Her outfit was mostly black—she wore a decorative coat over a uniquely designed sheer dress. She was the walking definition of resplendent charm. Every single part of her person bewitched those who laid eyes on her. Her beauty was polished to a blinding shine.

“You could go talk to him later if there’s something on your mind,” said Ern.

“Among those crowds? No, and I’m sure he’ll be very busy talking with VIPs and whatnot. A countryside noble like myself would only be a nuisance to him.”

“Talk about throwing your confidence in the trash. The Conrad family is way more important than half the people gathered over there. Whoa! He just looked this way.”

“You lie. There’s no way.”

“He did. The prince just looked over at us. You didn’t see it?”

I didn’t. Contrary to Ern’s comments, I felt Reinald was far too busy with the duke to ever notice the likes of us. It struck me then that I still hadn’t properly thanked Reinald for the hair ribbon he’d sent me, and that made approaching him all the more uncomfortable. And it wasn’t like I could just tell him all about how Charlot loved it as her new plaything.

It was as I was consumed by these thoughts that Ern let out a groan.

“Welp,” she said. “You’re on your own.”

I followed Ern’s gaze and saw a man heading straight for us, turning down various invitations with each step. He was handsome, to be sure, and someone I knew. The moment our eyes met, I knew what he was after.

And even now, I still just couldn’t stand the guy.

Not that he cared. He waltzed onward, shrugging off advances from women who were clearly, obviously, of a much higher standing than myself. His objective was set, and he did not waver from it.

“I have this crazy urge to run right now,” I said through gritted teeth.

“Stand strong. Flee now, and the women he snubbed are only going to stab you to death later.”

Running wasn’t going to do me any good. Ern was right—I had no choice but to face the situation head-on.

“I need you, Ern,” I said.

“And I’ll be here. I can’t ignore who’s behind him.”

I knew what she was getting at immediately. The marching predator was not alone.

“Lady Karen, finally,” he said.

“Sir Lubeck, how long has it been? And hello there, Mr. Samuel.”

Lubeck was with Samuel, Ern’s assistant. I didn’t know how they were connected, and Ern didn’t say anything. She seemed content to just watch the two men warily. When Samuel realized that I’d addressed him too, he replied with a wry smile.

“It’s mere coincidence that brings me here,” he said. “A certain House Elder appears to have begrudged a countless number of people, and I was merely apologizing on her behalf.”

“I was chatting with Samuel here when we noticed you,” said Lubeck. “I must say, it’s exceedingly rare to see you at an event like this, Lady Ern. It might even be the first time you’ve attended one, no?”

Lubeck looked genuinely surprised, but Samuel wore a devious smile. Ern responded to both with her usual cool, which is to say that she was not fazed by either man.

“Now, now, there’s no need to get angry,” said Samuel.

“I don’t care what you want to do in your free time, but I told you to stay clear of me outside of work, did I not?” said Ern.

“Oh dear, how very terrifying,” replied Samuel. “A disciple works tirelessly on his instructor’s behalf, only to be brought to tears by how harshly she treats him. You realize that’s why Teddy—”

“So you’re poking your nose into my personal affairs now?” said Ern, cutting him off.

“Okay, okay. My apologies. I’ll admit it, that was uncalled for.”

The moment Samuel uttered Teddy’s name, the tone of Ern’s voice dropped. The air between her and Samuel shifted noticeably, but I couldn’t follow up on any of it. Their squabble was a secondary concern for me, unfortunately. While they were doing their thing, Lubeck had already taken my hand and planted a kiss upon it. I wanted to scream. The gesture brought me no joy whatsoever. It took everything I had just to keep my disgust under wraps.

Have you no shame, doing such a thing in front of so many people?!

“Look at all this security,” I commented. “I was convinced when I saw it that you’d be standing among them all somewhere.”

“And I wouldn’t have minded, were that the case. Such duties afford me no time of my own, however. I am the lord of the Lubeck family, after all, and so it is my responsibility to do the rounds and greet our many acquaintances. More importantly, I did tell you that it was my desire to share a song with you on the dance floor, remember?”

“Er...you said that...did you...?”

“You can play forgetful if you like, but I never forgot.”

Ugh, he really is good-looking... But that personality...

I tried to make it obvious I was playing dumb, but Lubeck would not be denied—his smile refused to leave his face. For the very life of me, I could not understand why he was enjoying this so much.

I have no other choice, I’m going to have to change tactics.

“I jest,” I said. “But as much as I would love to accept your request, alas I am here today with Sir Moritz as my escort.”

“I’m only too aware of that,” replied Lubeck. “People do love their rumors and the spreading of them.”

“Oh, so you heard?”

“It’s most unlike that stone-faced military man to bring a date to an occasion like this one. Did you know that?”

“I did not, though I can understand why. It’s been made quite apparent.”

It didn’t really matter who you were—the mere idea of Moritz as an escort sapped all the enthusiasm out of getting dressed up for a night out.

“But he is most kind,” I continued. “I daresay it would be rather inconsiderate to dance with another so soon after we’ve just shared a dance of our own. And the very idea of doing so while he is absent pains me greatly.”

Truth be told, the Moritz I knew would likely have said something along the lines of “Do whatever you like; it has nothing to do with me.”

Still, the Moritz I knew wasn’t here. As such, I could say whatever I liked.

On that note, I couldn’t help thinking that in terms of acting as a wall against unwanted advances, Claude would have been infinitely better at the job. In any case, I told Lubeck that I was waiting on Moritz’s return.

“I see, I see,” said Lubeck, nodding. “I understand what it is you’re trying to say. Your escort is a part of the Bachem family leadership, after all. It’s only natural that you wouldn’t want to disrespect him.”

“Exactly, so I’m sorry but—”

“However, he will not return for some time, and I daresay it is even more disrespectful for one to leave a woman as charming as yourself unattended. We’ll share a dance to pass some time. I see no issue with you indulging a man who wishes only for a dance with you.”

He said it all with that bold “cool as a cucumber” smile of his.

I spent a few seconds frozen in thought, ensuring that I had not misheard him.

“How can you be so certain that Sir Moritz will not return?” I asked.

“Because he’s entertaining some rather important acquaintances,” replied Lubeck. “Friends of mine, in fact, and the sort of people Moritz will not want to disrespect.”

“Seeing as you seem to have a firm handle on the event’s proceedings, perhaps you might be able to tell me when Sir Moritz is likely to return, then?”

“He may well be released from his circumstances just as soon as you indulge my invitation.”

I was silent for a moment. I felt a twitch at the corner of my lips, but I couldn’t think of anything smart to say. From the corner of my eye, I saw Ern looking disgusted. Clearly, she felt the way I did.

“I must say I’m surprised,” I said eventually.

“Oh, and why might that be?”

“As far as the empire is concerned, I am nothing more than a low-ranking countryside noble, not worthy of attention from one of your high standing.”

I had to resign myself to the dance, and I accepted Lubeck’s hand. On the other side of the room, I couldn’t help noticing Reinald taking Lily’s at the same time. I wished I’d been standing somewhere else. Ideally with Reinald and Lily out of sight.

“You may find this hard to believe, but I am always serious about what I do,” said Lubeck. “But if it is my sincerity you doubt, then clearly I could do to be more devoted.”

“And yet I feel it’s those very words that are hardest to believe...”

“Everybody says that, even though I mean my words earnestly. I wonder why?”

Ern had helped give me confidence on the dance floor, but I still couldn’t afford any slipups. With my hand in Lubeck’s, we strode out toward the crowds I wanted so badly to escape.

“You know how to take charge,” I stated as we began.

Lubeck seemed more like a man of broad strokes than finer details, but he was admittedly excellent at leading the dance.

“I learned manners and etiquette along with my swordsmanship,” said Lubeck. “Though you seem a touch nervous, Lady Conrad.”

“I am not much of a dancer,” I admitted. “I apologize if I end up stepping on your feet.”

“In situations like these, it is the gentleman’s responsibility to see that his partner enjoys herself. Do not fear.”

This guy is unflappable.

As we danced, I knew immediately that the steps were my own. Ern was pulling no magical strings. On occasion I faltered or froze, but Lubeck was quick to cover for me, and everything went smoothly. Perhaps it was because he was in better shape than Moritz, but Lubeck felt like a bigger man. There was something aloof about him. Still, he matched his rhythm and his steps to my own, and it made him a good dancing partner. His body type made me wonder—would things have gone so well if I hadn’t previously had a chance to dance with Reinald?

“You call yourself a countryside noble, but the distant regions are where the true gems are buried,” commented Lubeck, “and yours is a beauty that deserves the light of day.”

“Hiding was never my intent, though if there is any glimmer to my person, I owe it to my former husband, gods rest his soul.”

“You still yearn for a man no longer with us. That your heart still pines for him, that it cannot let him go, is praiseworthy. But remember that you are still young. Should you meet another on the long road ahead, none would begrudge you such happiness.”

“Unfortunately, there is simply no one else like him.”

Lubeck’s voice dropped into a low whisper.

“Which is to say...is there no place for me in your heart?”

This guy is relentless...

I did my utmost to shut down my feelings and to let Lubeck’s words flow ceaselessly into one ear and straight out the other, but now... Well, let’s call a spade a spade; he was hitting on me.

He is totally hitting on me.

“Your focus is elsewhere,” remarked Lubeck. “Something on your mind?”

I had nowhere to run. Nowhere to hide. It was unbearable.

“I told you earlier, did I not? My family strikes me as one unworthy of your attention.”

“Oh, my... Such words are enough to break a heart. And yet, they buoy me. I want even more to see your heart given the support it deserves.”

The song we danced to was not particularly long, and when it was done, Lubeck made no attempts to keep me in his grasp any longer. I was free, though not before he said the following as we parted.

“My eyes are on nothing more than you, Lady Conrad. I cannot tell you why just yet, but I beg of you—do not misunderstand my intentions.”

Lubeck’s passionate gaze stayed on me for a moment, but when he left it was with an easy, relaxed grace. I, on the other hand, returned to Ern completely and utterly exhausted. Samuel was gone, but Ern made no move to talk to anybody and had effectively created an invisible barrier around herself.

“You’ve saved me again, Ern. Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. Your dancing isn’t bad, all things considered, but at an event like this one you’re under a microscope. People will be looking for mistakes, and many are all too happy to point them out afterward.”

I’d danced largely on my own power, but Ern had kept me on track whenever I was about to take a misstep. She was my course correction, so to speak.

“He was all over you. Did he say anything especially icky?” Ern asked.

“You could tell even from where you were standing?” I asked back.

“I could tell just by the air around the two of you. That guy is like a dog with a bone; it’s terrifying.”

Yes, Lubeck was...eager. But I’d let most of his comments flow like water off a duck’s back, and I’d been careful to avoid eye contact where possible; anybody who hadn’t been watching closely wouldn’t have noticed what Ern did.

While Ern and I were chatting, Moritz arrived. He glanced in our direction.

“As you were,” he said, his expression as cool as ever.

“Do you have any idea what I just went through?!” I cried.

“I could say the same. I was jumping through hoops because of you.”

“Who were you talking to, anyway?”

Moritz did not look especially pleased, but we were away from the crowds, so I prodded him until he opened up. He’d been speaking to relatives and close family associates, all of whom had ties to the military. The whole thing struck him as suspect, but it wasn’t until he spied me on the dance floor with Lubeck that he realized he’d been set up.

“Look at you two,” commented Ern. “Practically besties.”

“Ern Quach,” said Moritz, a scolding tone to his voice. “I ask that you kindly refrain from comments that make my skin crawl.”

“But I’m quite fond of you, Sir Moritz,” I said. “You just say it how it is, you know? If that’s not talk between friends, what is?”

Moritz looked as though he were gazing upon something filthy and was unsure what to do with it. How I wish we could have continued chatting so merrily, but the party was far from over. Ern had decided to retire to one of the break rooms until the second party, and nothing I could say would stop her.

“I’m here because you’re here,” said Ern, “but I don’t like being on display. I’ve talked to all the people I absolutely have to, and that’s a passing grade in my book.”

“I’m beyond happy that you came out,” I said, “and I’m certain that people will see you in a different light because of it. But there are so many people you still haven’t talked to, so why not join me and come for a walk?”

“Maybe next time... You know I hate crowds.”

It was the perfect chance to polish Ern’s image and make some connections, but I had to accept that it was too much too soon for my best friend. Still, we’d taken an important step in the right direction, and I told myself the project was a work in progress.

After taking a short break ourselves, Moritz and I set out to play the party meet-and-greet game. Many of the capital’s most influential were in attendance, and it was important that I maintain business ties by making some chitchat with those in trade and commerce. Having Moritz as my escort was a boon in this regard—his presence made for a stronger impact.

“I know you’re with the Bachem family, Sir Moritz,” I said, “so why do you go by the Abelein name?”

“That’s private. And none of your business.”

I don’t know why he added the last bit. The first two words were more than sufficient. Still, his gaze was focused elsewhere while he spoke, his eyes hunting for an opportunity to talk to one person in particular.

“His Highness is free,” announced Moritz. “Finally. Let’s go.”

“We’re really going?” I stammered.

“It inconveniences you?”

“Er, no...and besides, you have to speak with him, don’t you?”

“I don’t know what it is you’re getting at, but you’re no different. To not say a word to him after all those glances in this direction would be outrageous.”

I steeled my resolve as we weaved through the crowds. As expected, Reinald was still in the company of the duke. She was so stunning she was practically blinding. Their arms were linked, and I wondered if it was difficult for them to move around in that configuration.

“Your Highness, Duke Tuna,” I said. “It is an honor to see you.”

“You came,” said Reinald. “I was just sharing my worries with the duke. I thought you were avoiding me, and I was beginning to think you might even despise me.”

“I’m terribly sorry for our tardiness,” said Moritz.

He dropped into a reverent bow, and I followed suit. Laughter rang out from Reinald’s side.

“Oh, Your Highness,” she said. “Why not drop the facade and admit you were looking for them? I couldn’t help noticing that you fell into Walter’s clutches, young lady. What a sight it was to see a frown creasing such a beautiful brow.”

“You saw that, Duke Tuna? I’m sorry you had to see me in such an embarrassing state.”

“Well, I saw you, yes, but I couldn’t miss your partner. It’s rare for that man to ever smile so brightly for anybody other than the emperor. And by the way, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Conrad. Please, call me Lily.”

“I couldn’t possibly...” I replied timidly. “But I never imagined that you would already be aware of who I am.”

“A new face, and one belonging to a most stunning young lady? Who wouldn’t remember?”

She brought her fan up to her jaw and flashed a bewitching smile.

“None deserve more respect than those with good manners. You didn’t know me when we first met, and yet you were all too happy to step aside and let me pass you by, yes?”

When I heard Duke Lily’s words, I gave my past self a big pat on the back. She was talking about the time she passed me by as I was visiting Reinald at the magistrate’s office. If I had mistaken her for somebody else and shown even a hint of displeasure at having to give her right of way, there was no way she would be smiling at me now.

“I have heard that your future trade investments look bright,” the duke continued. “My own subjects are tired of the same old foods, and they long for new tastes and flavors. Meeting you here is fortuitous—I’d very much like this to be the start of a fruitful relationship.”

“I am honored you would say as much,” I replied. “I will do my utmost to meet your expectations.”

“In choosing to speak to you, I avoided a number of other offers. I will be expecting good things.”

“But of course. Our strength is that we already have an infrastructure in place in Falkrum.”

“Yes, it’s the very reason I chose to speak with you. With Hugo & Co. now gone, I was at a loss for who to put my trust in. I’m glad I found you. I have to imagine you’ll be fine under Reinald’s direct watch.”

This was incredibly good news for Conrad, and completely unexpected to boot. The timing was also perfect, as we’d been in the midst of selecting potential vendors and wholesalers. Trade with Duke Tuna would go a long way to cementing our position. This was very much a blessing, though I had my reservations about the location.

Securing deals in this manner is perhaps both the best and worst thing about high society.

It wasn’t particularly easy to start a conversation with Duke Tuna. She was a flamboyant personality who seemed to occupy a place among the clouds, beyond mere humans. And yet, once one began talking with her, she revealed that she was a kinder, more generous person.

That said, she drew so close to me as we spoke that I began to think she had an entirely different understanding of the concept of personal space...

Naturally, Reinald was the only person capable of pulling me out of my predicament.

“I won’t be able to get a word in edgewise if you insist on doing all the talking,” said Reinald. “A little unfair, wouldn’t you say?”

“A man of too many words is a man who lacks charm,” replied the duke. “Your face is your greatest asset, so just relax and stay silent.”

“Do not mind Lily,” he said. “She is drawn to whoever happens to capture her interest.”

“Oh, it’s nothing,” I replied. “That she would even deign to speak with me is an honor. Your Highness, I am so pleased to see you in fine health for the emperor’s birthday celebrations. I pray that Arrendle’s glory and prosperity last for centuries to come.”

“Nothing would make my father happier. Do be sure to enjoy yourself.”

We shared the words that were expected of people in our positions.

“But as you will also be attending the second party, be careful not to overexert yourself,” said Reinald.

“I will rest just as soon as I finish speaking with my acquaintances.”

“A wise decision. People are taking notice of House Conrad, and I imagine many will want to talk with you. Make use of Moritz as you need him.”

“I daresay you’re the only person who can get away with referring to the man as a tool,” I said. “I’ve no doubt he’d bend out of shape were I to try the same.”

Those attending the second party were also expected to attend the first, and so they naturally were more prone to burning out. This was why rooms could be requested in which to rest. This was where Ern was at present. Duke Tuna, meanwhile, had turned her attention on Moritz, eyeing him the way a Cheshire cat might a brand-new toy. Reinald was left shaking his head, as bemused as he was exasperated, but he made no move to help his friend. Moritz, for his part, didn’t ask for any, and he responded to the duke as he would have anybody else.

“Are you still feeling unwell, Karen?” Reinald asked.

“You ask the strangest things, Sir Reinald,” I replied. “I’m perfectly fine.”

“Is that so? You’ve barely even glanced in my general direction.”

“Nerves, I suppose. The capital is so much more luxurious than Falkrum, and I’ve been so bedazzled by this party I feel practically blind. This whole place is just so overwhelming.”

“Then why is your gaze still locked to the floor?”

“Oh... You’re just imagining things.”

Why did he always pick up on the little things?

Well, he knew I was lying through my teeth, but thankfully, the situation being what it was, he did not press me on the matter, much to my relief. I watched the duke and Moritz and their back-and-forth. I noticed that Duke Tuna was not easily daunted.

“If you are finding the proceedings too much to bear, speak to Moritz or me. We’ll see that you’re prepared a way home immediately.”

“Really, though, I think I’m just anxious, what with the second party coming up. I’m sure I’ll calm in no time, though thank you ever so much for the kind words, Your Highness.”

I could see that Reinald still wasn’t sold.

“Can you really state outright that you’re not overexerting yourself?” he asked.

“You worry too much. And besides, your attention is far better served elsewhere.”

And I mean, I’m happy you’d think to shower me with concern, it’s just...

“If you are worried, you’d be well served to see your brother,” said Reinald. “Some words with a relative might help soothe your nerves.”

“You’ve seen my brother here?”

“He’s Wilhelmina’s escort. He does good work for her. I’m impressed.”

“I’ve rather complicated thoughts on the matter, but if you think it would be okay for me to speak with him, I will search him out.”

“Nobody has any issues with siblings meeting to talk. That, and Wilhelmina isn’t like me. She has a kinder, more generous side to her, and she won’t object to Arno speaking with his sister. And besides, I don’t dislike my sister. Your meeting with Arno will help let people know that the two of us don’t disagree on everything.”

“What a horrid misunderstanding. I can relate—many are sniffing into my family for such threads too.”

“It never gets any easier, does it?”

The slight furrow of Reinald’s brow eased into a knowing smile.

Wilhelmina was also attending the emperor’s birthday party, but given that she and Reinald belonged to opposing factions, I wasn’t sure if meeting with Arno would be frowned upon. But now that Reinald had given me permission, I saw that it was safe, and just a few words wouldn’t cause anybody any harm.

Oh, if Arno is here, that means Achim probably is too.

“I saw that the eldest son of the Lubeck family invited you to a dance,” said Reinald. “How did it go?”

“We had so much to talk about, what with him being the vice captain of the first squadron. And he’s so very kind.”

I was lying, of course, but I didn’t think for a moment that Reinald would believe I actually thought Lubeck was kind. I also assumed his question was a probe into whether Lubeck was after something.

“He seemed most...enthusiastic about the dance. Nothing came of it?”

“Nothing. If he seemed enthusiastic, it was probably because...well, because he was making a pass at me.”

“I see. It was thoughtless of me to ask such a thing. I hope I haven’t soured your mood.”

Admittedly, I really, really did not want to talk about it.

In any case, this was about as much conversation as we would get. There were a great many who wanted some time with the prince and the duke, and by this time Lily had grown bored of Moritz.

“Nika is somewhere around here,” Reinald mentioned as we parted. “She’s been looking around for friends. Would you mind keeping an eye out for her?”

After that, Moritz and I raced around the hall finishing our meet and greet duties. I happened to notice Claude chatting to an elderly lady over glasses of wine as we went, but he made no attempt to strike up conversation with me. He flashed the deft wink of an eye in place of a verbal greeting.

Moritz and I had lots of people to talk to. Representatives from West Burhan Trading Company, merchants representing small- to medium-sized trading firms, Moritz’s relatives involved in the imperial treasury, parents of Wendel’s and Emil’s friends, and their school headmaster. The list went on. To my surprise, we were also approached by a mage from the House of Magic, who had learned in their dealings with Ern that the two of us were friends. It was most unusual for Ern to attend such events, and many were surprised to discover that she was, in fact, much younger than they expected.

My throat was dry from the endless conversations, but just as I was about to retire to one of the waiting rooms, a beautiful woman marched directly toward us, the click of her heels growing louder with each step.

“I need help and I don’t care if it’s you,” she said to Moritz. “Not this time, anyway. Just help me. Please.”

It was Nika, and her entire being radiated with intensity. While ordinarily she wore her hair tied behind her head, for this evening she had let it down, and it was breathtaking. She was dressed in a gown designed around a rose motif, and the lustrous waves of her hair spread down across the back of it. Her expression—though noticeably strained at the present moment—was the portrait of beauty, and it went remarkably well with her choice of gown.

“It has been a while, Lady Karen,” Nika said. “My thanks again for all your help preparing for this event.”

“Don’t mention it. I can’t help but notice that you look troubled. Is something wrong?”

“Everything is wrong,” she replied flatly.

Nika explained that men at the party kept on hitting on her, and she wanted it to stop.

“I haven’t had a single instant in which to rest,” she said. “I’ve been looking for somebody to help me put an end to it.”

“Then go to one of the waiting rooms,” said Moritz. “There are no better locations to flee to.”

“You idiot,” spat Nika. “I won’t have an excuse to go to a waiting room until I’ve been out on the dance floor for at least one song. But I haven’t found a single person worth sharing a dance with. And the men in the immediate vicinity? Forget about it. Their constant flattery irks me, and they only seem capable of speaking in bad poetry.”

“Then lie to them. You have a mouth; you are capable of speech. Put those tools to use.”

“But they’re persistent. They just will not give up. I wouldn’t be here begging you for help if I had any other way out.”

Apparently, Nika’s many would-be suitors kept clamoring for her even when she told them that she was with somebody (she wasn’t). She was slowly creeping toward going out of her mind, and in a low voice she made her frustrations clear.

“A man of your standing is exactly the medicine those slobbering men need to back down. I helped you clean up after Six not so long ago, didn’t I? You owe me.”

“You knew what you were getting yourself into in attending this party,” said Moritz. “As they say, if you can’t handle the heat...”

“You can say whatever you like. You owe me. The time to repay that debt is now.”

There was fire in Nika’s eyes. She was being polite, but firm. Moritz detested the idea of helping and wasn’t going to back down. Seeing the two of them like this was very new to me. I wondered if this was the Nika that Elena knew.

“I will admit that I am in your debt, but unfortunately I currently bear the responsibility of acting as Lady Conrad’s escort,” explained Moritz. “I cannot help you.”

“There’s no rule stating the two of us have to be joined at the hip,” I said. “I’ve got people I want to see anyway, so go off and have your dance. I’ll be in a waiting room when I’m done, so come look for me when you’ve finished.”

I was met with what felt like the gaze of pure death itself, but I ignored it. After all, Nika was clearly desperate. I felt bad for Moritz, sure, but it wasn’t like I could just tell Nika he had to be with me at all times. Nika let out a huge sigh and took my hands in her own.

“Thank you,” she said. “Really, thank you so much. I am in your debt, and I will see it repaid, I promise.”

“Don’t thank me,” I said. “Moritz is the one doing the dancing.”

“Wait just a moment,” said Moritz. “I haven’t agreed to anything.”

“You’re my ward against all those creeps now, and you’re coming with me,” said Nika. “Everybody’s talking about you still being single, so let’s put that to use right this instant.”

And with that, Moritz was dragged away. Given the uncertain power balance in their relationship and the gallant march in Nika’s step, I couldn’t help but wonder which one of them would be leading the dance.

In any case, with Nika and Moritz gone, I was on my own. I felt a little vulnerable, but I knew I had to stand tall. My plan to avoid Lubeck had ended in failure, but I’d spoken to everybody I had to at the first party, which left me entirely free until the beginning of the next.

As I said to Moritz earlier, I had people to meet, and it was while I was looking around that someone chose to speak to me. By this time, I had lost count of the number of times I’d been stopped for conversation.

“Pretty young lady, perhaps you might spare a moment to indulge in some conversation?”

Ordinarily, I would have smiled politely and turned the advance down in an instant, but I didn’t. The voice belonged to a man I knew, and it wasn’t one I could ignore.

“I knew you’d be around here somewhere, Achim,” I replied.

“Huh? Shouldn’t you be...I don’t know, more surprised to see me?”

“I heard that Arno was here, and I knew that you’d be here too if that were the case. The powerful and influential are allowed to attend, after all, and what better opportunity than by my brother’s side?”

“Not that I’m particularly powerful or influential...”

“You earned the rank of knight, did you not? I heard a little about it from Marie.”

“That girl... And did she say anything else?”

“Do you really want to hear it?”

“Fine, don’t say a thing. I’d much prefer my confidence to remain intact anyway.”

It had been some time since I’d last met with Achim, Arno’s foster brother. He was like another sibling to me. He was already good-looking and charming, so in formal wear with his hair done up he made for quite the looker. With a bashful smile, he put his hand to his chest in greeting.

“I do a pretty good noble act, wouldn’t you say?”

“Act? You’ve reached heights I don’t even think you could have imagined yourself. But I suppose if you pushed me to look for holes in said act, I could only point out your manner of speech. Fix that and nobody would be any the wiser.”

“No point putting on airs with you, is all,” replied Achim. “I assume you’re looking for Arno?”

“Indeed. I heard that he was with Princess Wilhelmina, and I thought I’d say hello to her too. But I haven’t seen either of them. Will you tell me where they are?”

“Unfortunately, they’re...occupied at present,” replied Achim, scratching at his cheek with a finger.

I followed his gaze to a terrace area that boasted a large window. In front of it were a number of guards, their backs to the terrace as they looked to stop intruders from getting in. I couldn’t see either of the people I was looking for, but then it hit me. I wasn’t sure what to say, and I took a moment to cool my nerves while I found the words to speak.

“They’re taking a break. I won’t find them, will I?” I said.

“Her Highness grew tired and said she wanted some air. I’ll let them know that you came by. You’ll definitely be able to speak at the second party. It’ll be far less crowded there anyway, and I imagine it’ll be more comfortable.”

“Ah, so you knew I would be attending both parties. How did Arno take the news?”

“Not well. The day after he heard the rumors? He was pale as a sheet. Even the princess was shocked by it. He was on stomach medicine for a few days after that.”

I just knew it was going to worry him sick...

“But it wasn’t just him; I was worried sick too. I asked the princess... Erm... Well, it’s just... You know what they say about the emperor, and his...”

“Concubines?”

“We eventually worked out it had nothing to do with his concubines, and that calmed us both down considerably. If the rumors we’d heard had been true, we would have worked out an escape plan for you.”

“Then I’m glad things worked out as they did. Such a thing would have made a huge mess for the Kirsten family too, I’m sure.”

“I was relieved, I can tell you that.”

I’d been too late to speak with Arno, but at least in speaking with an old friend I could still catch up on things. We couldn’t get into anything in much depth, but Achim still gave me the broad strokes with regards to recent circumstances. He started by telling me about his promotion.

“It wasn’t anything especially noteworthy,” explained Achim. “I’m a bodyguard, and I’m assigned to protect Arno. His boss being the imperial princess means her protection is also my responsibility. I just happened to be on guard duty for her when she was low on people, and I did my job.”

“You mean you saved her life.”

“Basically, yeah. I came out of it with some cuts and bruises, but the princess was grateful, and she decided I deserved a rank equal to my efforts. The rest is history, as they say.”

“But even that must have caused quite the stir, no?”

“Ah, so you see the issues, huh? Yeah, it would have been one thing if the promotion was for a member of Falkrum’s nobility, but knighting a commoner like myself? There was some trouble all right.”

I had expected Achim to continue his bodyguard duties, but I had never imagined it would result in so much drama.

“But wait, you said you were hurt. Have you fully recovered?”

“I’m right as rain, my lady. No lingering injuries to speak of, and all my limbs intact, which is more than I can say for the other side. My medical treatment was as good as it gets.”

Achim had barely finished his sentence when his lips drew into a line and he fell silent. A moment later, an older man approached us with a drink in hand.

“I apologize for the interruption, but might you be Lady Conrad, who arrived here not so long ago from Falkrum?” he asked.

“Yes, that is correct,” I replied. “I am Karen of Conrad.”

He was a thin man with white streaks through his black hair. He held himself with a calm grace, but there was a certain strength in his eyes, and he exuded confidence. He struck me as not unlike a scholar, and he smiled as he introduced himself.

“I have been hoping to meet you. I am Princess Wilhelmina’s lead secretarial aide, Raymond Baillard. Or perhaps it is clearer to say that I am your brother’s superior.”

“Count Baillard? I have heard much about you, and that you are taking wonderful care of my brother,” I said.

“I daresay that he is the one taking wonderful care of me. Arno has told me a great deal about you, Lady Conrad, and when I saw Achim chatting with you I wondered if you were indeed who I thought.”

The smiling Baillard nodded in Achim’s direction.

“While I’m very curious as to what my brother might have said about me, I’m nonetheless delighted to finally make your acquaintance, Count Baillard.”

“I must admit, I felt most reluctant at the idea of interrupting a conversation between two so young. Are you here alone today, Lady Conrad?”

“I’m here in the company of Sir Moritz of the Bachem family, though he’s with an acquaintance at present. I came here hoping for a chance to speak with the imperial princess, but alas it seems I have missed my opportunity.”

“The first party is always especially packed with attendees, and a great many of them want their moment with the princess. She barely has a moment to herself when she’s out in the main hall, so it might be better to wait for the second party, where you’ll have the luxury of both space and time.”

“Achim recommended the very same thing, so I think I’ll follow your advice.”

“I’ll put in a word with Her Highness for you as well. At least then you can rest assured that none will tell her you didn’t even try to speak with her.”

“That’s so very kind of you.”

“Think nothing of it. The princess is very intrigued by foreign cultures—I’m certain she’d be more than happy to make time for Arno’s younger sister. And not because of the rumors surrounding your person, I assure you. The princess would likely have a few stern words with me were I not to do this for you.”

The count was a man of many expressions. As the princess’s leading secretarial aide, he was no doubt a man of considerable standing, but he held himself with a casual grace, and none of the lofty arrogance one might have expected from a man of his position. He was not only excessive in his praise for Arno, but also Achim. He also showered me with kind words, even though we’d only just met. His conversational manner was nothing if not pleasant.

“I do apologize if this comes out sounding rude,” I said, “but I hope you don’t mind if I ask how Arno is getting along with his fellow coworkers?”

“Ah. A tad worried, are you?”

“I am his sister, and I know his personality well. I worry as to whether he is comfortable in his new work environment...”

“As a big brother, he should be ashamed for causing you such worry,” replied the count with a grin.

I think it was his character that made it possible for me to be so bold with my question.

“His arrival has heralded great change in the princess, and I mean that in a good way,” continued Count Baillard. “You should know that he is a tremendous support for her.”

“Are we...still talking about my brother...?” I uttered.

“You look as if such a thing is inconceivable.”

“I don’t mean to doubt your words, Count Baillard. There is no greater honor than hearing that my own brother is of such service to none other than the imperial princess. I’m very proud of him.”

His retort to my surprise had been somewhat mischievous. I got the sense that he had surmised the reason for my shock. I had heard about Count Baillard and knew that he and Arno were close. This gave me a certain freedom to ask what was on my mind.

“And yet, I must admit that I am surprised, all the same,” I said. “You know why, don’t you, Count Baillard?”

“Hmm. Is it the extent of the princess’s generosity that so surprises you?”

“I am well aware of her generosity. However, and I mean no offense when I say this, I wonder if that generosity is shared by those around her when it comes to a nation most recently occupied by the empire, and its residents?”

“I see what you are saying, and it is a question that could also be directed to Prince Reinald, no?”

“Indeed. However, the circumstances for my brother and me differ.”

“True.”

The count flashed a knowing smile. I wondered what thoughts flitted through his mind. I could say two things for certain about the count—that he looked upon me with a kindness that struck me as unusual, and that he did not seem to stand in opposition to the princess and Arno having grown so close.

“He’s a foreigner, but also a man of many talents doing his best in a new workplace, as one of us. And for the princess, he makes a most exceptional advisor...”

Before the count could go on, somebody called out to him.

“My apologies,” he said, “but that’s an acquaintance of mine.”

“Oh, don’t mind me,” I said. “I look forward to the day we meet again.”

“And I hope the next time we meet, we have the luxury of more time. Once again, I apologize for interrupting the two of you. Until we meet again.”

Once the count was gone, I checked with Achim, who confirmed my suspicions—what we’d spoken of was not the sort of thing to discuss among the bigger crowds of the party hall proper. The count had been open with me because there were so few people around.

“The princess and Arno just hit it off,” said Achim, shrugging. “That’s really all there is to say, and that’s my read on it.”

There was a note of defeat in his tone, as if he were talking about a hopeless younger brother.

“You weren’t entirely on board with the idea of him getting so close to the princess, were you?” I asked.

“Well, I had to say something. She’s a princess, and he’s one of the minor nobility—their difference of rank couldn’t be more stark. I told him as much, but the more I voiced my opinion the more he stopped listening. He’s a grown man, and he made up his mind. I won’t step in unless I see that he’s walking into his own demise.”

It was a blunt appraisal, but Achim respected Arno. He wasn’t criticizing my brother for his actions but instead had felt compelled to give him adequate warning, as was his responsibility.

“I was surprised enough just to hear that Arno had sided with the princess. I can scarcely believe they’ve grown so close since then.”

“I couldn’t say much about it before,” said Achim, “but I don’t think the Arno you once knew would have caught the princess’s eye, honestly. And although it was the princess who set things up, I can’t help but wonder if the original plan was to simply make us part of the faction then keep us idle and out of the way. That it didn’t end like that is because of Arno’s lingering regrets.”

“What do you mean by regrets?”

“The discussion you two had...when you couldn’t come to terms...”

I fell silent. I remembered the warning. I felt my features grow tense, but Achim remained calm and shook his head. The gesture told me he didn’t blame me for any of it.

“It was little more than a motivating factor,” he said. “But it came about because a chasm split the two of you; one that only widened because the two of you didn’t talk in Falkrum.”

“You’re right. I don’t like to hear it, but I can’t refute it either.”

“That’s a relief to hear. Arno feels the same way, I promise. And that’s why, as far as I can tell, he doesn’t want to make the same mistake again. Since the moment we got here for work, Arno has been all about trying to better understand the people he works with through discussion. The princess too.”

Achim explained that even when the princess spouted an opinion everyone thought was crazy, Arno pointed out his own thoughts and requested her input on them, even in situations where his lower rank would usually have left him stammering. And when he thought Wilhelmina was wrong, he told her as much directly.

Naturally, Arno’s behavior was exactly what was expected of retainers serving under their masters. Ordinarily, there was nothing especially strange about Arno’s behavior; it was, if anything, expected of people in his position. However, in Arno’s case, he had only just entered Wilhelmina’s faction, and he was not a person of authority. There’s no doubt he would have been terrified of facing the full brunt of the princess’s rage, and yet he stood tall and fulfilled his duties.

“You might not believe it, but the princess is a very straightforward woman. She has a dream, and she’s marching toward it. She knows one direction—straight ahead—and so a little voice like Arno’s by her side is actually just what she needs. That’s why the two simply get along.”

Fortunately, Wilhelmina was willing to lend an ear to Arno’s thoughts and opinions. I hadn’t seen the two of them together, so there was much that was still unclear, but it was Achim’s job to keep an eye on my brother—he knew Arno better than anyone.

There was still the question of how exactly the princess “set things up,” but Achim was happy to tell me.

“You don’t know how the imperial princess made contact with us, do you?” he asked.

“I tried looking into it but found nothing. All I know is that it’s unlikely Arno would have made the first move.”

“It was simple, really. She saved our lives, and when she did, we could no longer ignore her.”

To hear Achim tell it, the whole encounter was planned and calculated. It started when the rule of the nation came under Reinald’s control, and Wilhelmina set her sights on the Kirstens, who were worried about his leadership. It was during these early stages that Wilhelmina actually reached out, requesting to meet with Arno, but according to Achim, he refused. He wanted to be especially cautious, given that at the time he was not sure who might be watching.

One day, however, Arno and Achim found themselves beset by bandits on the way home from a domain inspection. Arno’s security detail did their best to fend them off, but the bandits were many. It was at this moment, when a number of men working under Wilhelmina’s command coincidentally happened by and aided in the defense, that a link was formed between Wilhelmina and the Kirsten family.

“It sounds to me like you knew it was a setup, even then,” I said.

“I cottoned onto it quickly. It all fit together far too neatly. But it wasn’t like we could just stand before the imperial princess and accuse her of scheming such a thing either. That, and... Well, you already know how Arno feels.”

“I do... He told me himself.”

Arno had never been comfortable around Reinald. This was another reason he was willing to arrange for a meeting with Wilhelmina, and the result of that meeting allowed him to settle on a new direction for that family. In that way, the man who was only ever meant to be just another tool in the princess’s arsenal did his utmost to understand her, and in doing so he grew close enough to become a valued advisor.

“He understood all of it,” I said, sighing, “and he accepted it.”

“I’ve said as much as I can,” said Achim. “If you want Arno’s feelings, you’ll have to speak to him yourself.”

“Yes, you’re right. Anything more should come from the man himself. Thank you, Achim.”

“No, I’m sorry for bringing up such a topic at what’s supposed to be a fun time. I just didn’t think I’d have another chance, and it’s better that you know.”

“Are you sure it was okay to tell me quite so much, though?” I inquired.

“The young master has admitted that it’s about time the two of you talked things through. It’s not easy going into such discussions unprepared.”

“Indeed. I’m in your debt, Achim.”

“This is just one bodyguard’s personal opinion, but I want the two of you to get along. And if Arno’s going to keep a low profile, then this is the least I can do.”

He spoke the words easily, but I knew that same ease didn’t apply to deciding just how much he could reveal to me.

“It’s what I want too,” I said, “so I’ll keep your words in mind. Hm? What is it?”

The air around Achim seemed to shift slightly.

“Oh, I uh... I have a personal matter to discuss. You could say it’s the reason I wanted to talk to you.”

“The other stuff wasn’t your main topic?”

“Nope. Look, I saw you dancing with Sir Abelein and Vice Captain Lubeck, so I have to know—do you have feelings for either of them?”

“Do you really think I might?”

He noticed the sour look on my face immediately.

“Okay, okay,” he said, giving his chest a relieved pat. “A painting is worth a thousand words, as is your expression, evidently. Anyway, I’ve been thinking about a lot of things, and I realize that no matter what I do, I’m always going to prioritize Arno.”

“I know. Why bring that up now?”

“Just hear me out, okay? We grew up together, and he’s the only person who directs my blade. I don’t see that ever changing.”

Achim would always put Arno first. If he made Emil or myself his priority, something would have been terribly wrong. I wasn’t sure where he was going with this, and it was then that he let his lips curl into a weak smile.

“What I’m trying to say is, that’s why I want you on our side. I want us to be able to smile and laugh together, from now and on into the future.”

He was calm, but there was a certain lament in his tone of voice as he went on.

“I don’t want to be standing in opposition to the Conrad family... No, not the family; I don’t want to be standing in opposition to you.”

“I feel the same, Achim. But Arno and I have already chosen the paths we intend to walk.”

“Won’t you reconsider that path? For me?”

“Huh...?” I uttered.

“Would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“What?”

Talk about an unexpected twist. I thought Achim was joking at first, but his gaze told me otherwise; he was completely serious. Still, as earnest as he was, he had to have noticed that his proposal lacked any sort of charm, romance, or above all, any grounded coherence whatsoever.

Yeah, he noticed.

The lack of any real pomp or pressure was a kindness on his part. He was giving me a way out. And yet, I didn’t feel like simply shrugging his question off was the right move. Nor was playing things coy. So I took his offer seriously, thought it through, and finally shook my head.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I can’t.”

“Then I’ll let it go for the time being. But I’ll be hoping for a different answer the next time around.”

“Huh? Next time around...?”

“I never expected you to simply jump into my arms. I just wanted you to know how I feel. Next time I’ll have something else to tell you too.”

With a grin and a wave, Achim was gone. He didn’t look hurt by my answer in the slightest.

“Uh... What? Who just does that to a girl?!” I uttered.

I was about to give him a piece of my mind, but by then he’d already been swallowed up by the crowds. He was gone. I couldn’t believe he’d dump that on me and then vanish. I was speechless.

I practically fled to one of the waiting rooms, where my exhaustion finally hit me like a ton of bricks. Achim’s proposal was a part of it, but then there’d been all the dancing and all the walking around in awkward, uncomfortable shoes. As soon as the palace servant left the waiting room, I slumped back onto the sofa. I was of course careful to make sure I didn’t crease my dress, but the truth of the matter was that the pull of the pillowy sofa was simply far too great. I was powerless to resist.

The waiting room offered a range of amenities. There was water, wine, and fruit juice, along with a selection of fruit and light snacks. All I needed to do was call upon a passing maid to get whatever I wanted. The glass of fruit juice I received was like the water of life rejuvenating me—so sweet and so very, very tasty. I couldn’t drink too much, however—navigating bathrooms in formal wear was an ordeal.

Can I even make it through to the end of this thing?

It was just a party, but already so much had been crammed into it. First there was Lubeck with his inexplicable interest in me, then the relationship between Reinald and Duke Tuna (which refused to leave my mind), then the developing relationship between Wilhelmina and my brother, and of course Achim’s proposal.

There wasn’t much to look forward to save for Nika and Moritz’s return. I was aching to see that scarlet-haired beauty again, even if it meant navigating Moritz’s emotionless void. Sure enough, they found me after their dance.

“All done?” I asked. “How’d it go?”

Moritz offered me no more than a mere glance as his response, taking a seat on a nearby chair and closing his eyes. He was clearly in no mood for talking.

“Sir Moritz, if you happen to see Ern, could you let me know where she is?” I asked.

“Get one of the serving girls to do it,” he replied.

But none of them could help me either. So there was nothing else but to just sit and relax. Just as my consciousness threatened to leave me for the realm of the sandman, there came a knock at the door.

“It’s time,” said the voice on the other side.

It was a message to all of the second party’s attendees. We exited the waiting room to find the main hall filled with considerably fewer people than earlier. Everyone who remained was gathered at one end, in an area closed off during the first party. There was a white staircase at one end and a red carpet strategically placed to remind everybody whose party it was.

When everybody had gathered, we fell into an unspoken silence, our gazes drawn to the staircase. After a moment somebody began to clap, and the rest of us all followed suit. There was no grand proclamation to announce the emperor’s arrival, only a number of women in stunning dresses lined up at the staircase. They ranged in age from their teens to their thirties, and all of them were the emperor’s wives. The one at the very back was the empress. Claude had already told me about this opening ceremony of sorts, describing it as part one of “how the emperor likes to make his entrance.”

The women all dropped into bows, at which point the man in command of the party’s dashing knights appeared upon the staircase.

“My beautiful, enlightened, and beloved subjects!” he announced. “How glad I am to see you all gathered here today!”

There was theatricality in the man’s voice, but in terms of appearance, he was surprisingly ordinary, and old enough now that white was beginning to show in his black hair. He was so completely and utterly unremarkable in terms of physical appearance, had we not all known that he was the emperor in advance, we might well have laughed him off.

I wasn’t surprised by this. If anything, it made perfect sense. All the same, I kept my feelings to myself as I went on clapping, and especially when I realized that I had seen him before. I had seen him at the capital’s gates, dressed as a merchant.

The emperor raised his hands, and rose petals began to drift down from above. They fell at such an unusually slow pace I felt I was watching an illusion of some kind, and I got the sense that a power was at play here beyond human means. This was what Claude had meant when he’d told me of his past experiences at the emperor’s birthday and summed it up in one word.

“It’s a show,” he’d said.

“My people,” declared the emperor. “All of you gathered here today. Is it possible to be any more joyous than you, invited here to attend this day of days? I feel your affection, and your love, as only the leading man of this generation can.”

He was certainly dressed much better than when I’d first met him. He wore a fine coat of wool and fur that stretched to his feet, and I saw diamonds inlaid in the delicate accessories he wore around his wrists and neck. His expression was of the satisfaction known only by those with excessive power, confidence, and arrogance.

As he spoke, a cry rang out from the first row of the gathered attendees. It was a young girl in tears, crying out “Your Majesty!” through her sobbing. I gathered she was in awe of the man. I wondered if everybody else maintained their silence due to fear of interrupting the emperor in the midst of his speech. A few pointed glances shot toward the girl crying the emperor’s name, and it did not escape my notice that a few of the emperor’s own wives wore pursed lips upon tense expressions.

But the emperor of Arrendle appeared a generous man, as he walked to the crying girl to place a gentle hand upon her shoulder.

“Be proud,” he said. “I have deemed you worthy of attendance. That you are here in this place is proof that I have recognized your contributions.”

The girl put a hand to her mouth, tears streaming from her face.

“Glory be to the emperor, whose light shines upon our lands.”

These were the words of the empress, and they were a signal. A moment later, the attendees, the security, and even the servants cried out the emperor’s name. This included Moritz, Nika, and myself—though I likely would have been left in momentary shock had Claude not informed me that this was part of it all.

Music began to play at a level that would not drown out the emperor’s voice, and wine was poured.

“As I am sure you are all aware, in recent years a tragedy has cast its shadow over the imperial capital. Our long-standing ally, Falkrum, felt the shadowy curtain of sorrow fall upon it with the passing of its king. I, too, shed tears at the thought of its people suffering. Yes, there was a time during which our nations were at war, but Falkrum was a good neighbor, all the same. The fall of a nation is a crushing thing, for it throws its citizens into despair, wrenching from them any promise of safe and secure days ahead. How my heart ached.”

“Does his kindness know no bounds?” I heard a woman cry.

“But I could not simply stand by and weep,” continued the emperor. “I found myself fearing that our neighbors would end up in the clutches of the nefarious Latoria, but I am sure you all know why that worry of mine vanished. Our neighbors in Falkrum made a wise decision and joined our ranks, thanks to the valiant efforts of the crown prince.”

By now, I could see just how apt Claude’s descriptor was. Even the fall of a nation was just a convenient way to convey a very particular arc in the emperor’s story. But every word was like a drop of poison in my soul. There was little truth to his words, but very few here—if any—knew anything of Falkrum’s true circumstances at the time. Truth, for most of the people here, was only what the emperor said it was.

All eyes turned to Reinald, who bowed reverently to the emperor. Next to him stood his sister, Wilhelmina. Both had changed into new outfits, and awed sighs ran through the crowd at the sight of the breathtaking crown prince and the dashing princess. The emperor, however, did not look in their direction, and he opened his arms before the crowd.

“With two truly magnificent heirs at its service, our empire knows no threat. Bask in the joy and the glory, my people.”

The hint of a smile crept to Wilhelmina’s expression. Servers gracefully filtered through the crowd passing glasses to attendees. The emperor, too, took a glass from a platter and held it high above his head.

“To the Arrendle Empire!” he declared.

“To Emperor Karl!” chorused the attendees, drinking from their glasses.

In the next instant, the hall exploded into a buzz of action, and those in the front row rushed to speak to the emperor.

“Please, try to stay calm, Sir Moritz,” I said, noticing the twitch in his brow.

“I am in control,” he replied. “You need not be concerned.”

His expression remained...well, as expressionless as always, but I knew that internally Moritz was fuming. I wondered how many others among the attendees had noticed the emperor’s subtle choice of words. Perhaps more than I expected—while many let themselves get swept up in his speech, many others would have been listening much more carefully.

Here’s the crux of it: The emperor had publicly referred to Reinald as the crown prince, which essentially announced him as the heir apparent, but in the very next breath, he’d declared he had “two truly magnificent heirs,” which suddenly made the picture far more vague. Were we reading into things too deeply? Perhaps, and yet the emperor was famous for his impulsive nature, and one could not just laugh off words that were, all things considered, not a laughing matter.

Moritz’s response to my comment, too, only showed that my worry was well-founded. With the senior attendees having spoken to the emperor and everyone breaking into their separate cliques, we decided to make my move. I did my best to push away the terrible nervousness permeating my entire being and weaved toward the emperor. It felt like placing my head in a guillotine, but the moment I spoke my name, the emperor’s response took me completely by surprise.

“Oh,” he said, nodding apathetically before addressing Moritz. “The Bachem family is doing good work. I hope the two of you enjoy the party.”

That was it. That was everything. He didn’t even let me finish my introduction, and with a single wave of his hand he turned to address another attendee. My minuscule part in the night’s theater was over. We retired to a quiet corner of the hall, where we could only puzzle over the interaction, or lack thereof.

“You can look at me however you like,” I cried. “I don’t know what happened either!”

“Maybe you were never actually invited?” mused Moritz. “Could your invitation have been a forgery?”

“I wouldn’t have come at all if the invitation was a forgery!” I shot back.

The emperor had looked at me for less than a second and engaged me in zero conversation.

“Ordinarily, one would simply go home humiliated and disgraced, but you’re doing an impressive job of looking unfazed.”

“Yes, well, let it be known that the urge to flee for the doors is very tempting.”

The emperor had invited me by name, personally and by way of the vice captain of the first knight squadron, only to choose not to speak a word to me. Worse still, he didn’t even give me a chance to properly introduce myself. It was nigh unbearable. I’d noticed a number of sneers from those who’d seen the proceedings, and it made me feel like I was just some passing attraction. I felt a strong urge to just leave immediately.

“A couple of things bothered me about it, but that’s neither here nor there, really,” I uttered. “Ugh, but the more I think about it, the heavier it all feels. I’m just going to switch my brain off for a few moments.”

The sneers I’d received were from other attendees, but from the emperor’s concubine I’d seen a completely different expression—one of clear sympathy. And it wasn’t because I hadn’t been given a moment to introduce myself, but something different... It was something I’d seen all too much of a long time ago, in Conrad in fact.

There had been terror in the woman’s eyes.

Reinald and Wilhelmina maintained neutral expressions, and so it was only those close to the emperor who had reacted in that way. I asked Moritz about the concubine and was informed that she was number four, which was to say she was an experienced hand, so to speak. She appeared to be working as the emperor’s taste tester. It wasn’t the sort of job you would ordinarily give a concubine, but what the emperor said was law.

But who was going to take me seriously after I was snubbed by the emperor himself? He’d told both Moritz and I to enjoy ourselves, so it wasn’t like he’d just asked me to leave, but still...

Ah, there she is. Just who I was looking for.

“I heard what happened. Disastrous, huh?”

“You disappeared, Ern!” I cried. “Where were you?”

“I was summoned for a moment... Anyway, I just finished up saying hello to the emperor.”

“Thank you for earlier, Karen,” said Nika, who appeared soon after.

“Oh, you’re most welcome,” I replied.

How fortunate I was to have a young Elder and an upstanding soldier still willing to speak with me. They were my friends, and I loved that I could lean on them. Thanks to Ern, Nika, and my escort Moritz, I felt I could lift my head from the muddy sludge of embarrassment.

“So? Was your prediction on point?” asked Ern.

“More or less,” I replied, ignoring the silent sparks of enmity between Moritz and Nika.

What it came down to was the fact that I hadn’t actually been surprised when I’d seen the emperor for the first time. It was more like confirming what I already suspected. During all the preparation and in between dancing lessons, I’d racked my brain to work out why a new arrival to the imperial capital like myself would be invited to the emperor’s birthday.

Admittedly, there wasn’t a lot to work with. Still, Lubeck had mentioned that the emperor had been impressed by my good deeds, and that had sent me down a rabbit hole of the past in search of anything that might have gotten the emperor’s attention. Amid all of that, I remembered the merchant I had aided. I remembered then that he’d said something about “doing good for the sake of goodness itself.”

It was a long shot, but I gathered Hil and Humphrey—both of whom had been with me—and we set about trying to confirm my suspicion. The only portraits of the man existed in the palace, so we asked Ern and Claude, the only people we knew who had met and seen the emperor in person. To our surprise, our description of the merchant’s features matched the emperor’s.

Still, the very idea that the emperor had been out on the streets masquerading as a merchant made my head hurt. And I wasn’t alone—Humphrey crumpled to his knees and promptly fainted. Whateley had responded by ensuring that everything I planned to say to the emperor was revised and polished to a sheen. Martina, too, had been nothing if not thorough when it came to all matters of etiquette. In truth, her prayers when I left for the party were because of the link we suspected.

The only reason I could attend the party with any confidence at all was thanks to Whateley and Martina, and when I thought about how much effort they’d put in, I couldn’t avoid feeling that I’d let them down. And it wasn’t that I particularly wanted a man who was known for his eccentric whimsy to take notice of me, exactly, but I’d just never imagined he would invite me to his party only to subsequently snub me completely. More to the point, the idea of having to report that to Whateley and Martina made me want to weep.

I mean, could you blame me for feeling like there was a cloud hanging over my head?

“After all the effort that went into my preparations...” I muttered.

“You should be glad you’re not getting mixed up with him,” said Ern. “I know that getting the cold shoulder sucks, but me? I’m relieved it went the way it did. How about when we get home, I whip you up something helpful? How does that sound?”

“Like a pitcher that stays warm?”

“Okay, okay, coming right up.”

It was unusual—but also very welcome—for Ern to be so earnest in her efforts to comfort me. Nika, too, was especially kind. I was just trying to tell myself that perhaps things had ended better than I thought when Princess Wilhelmina appeared. She was by herself, with no aides, and when she saw Moritz, she gestured for him to go elsewhere.

“Give the two of us a moment,” she said. “I can speak with you whenever I please.”

So it’s me and a princess, one-on-one, huh...?

“Your Highness, let me first state—” I began.

“No, stop it, enough,” said the princess, cutting me off. “No formalities. I don’t need them.”

I was stunned by the response. Wilhelmina used the moment to fill a glass and pass it to me.

“Relax,” she said. “It’s fruit juice. As long as you’ve a drink in your hand, nobody else will offer you something stronger. Keep it in hand and don’t drink it, and you won’t have to worry about alcohol for the rest of the evening.”

“You know that I can’t handle alcohol?” I asked.

“Arno told me. He asked me to tell you he’s thinking of you too.”

She let herself smile at the comment, and I noticed none of the cynicism I’d seen in her when we last met. She looked very dashing and elegant in her gorgeous outfit, and it gave her a gentler impression than I was used to.

“I haven’t noticed my brother around,” I said. “Is he not attending this party?”

“I sent him home. I brought him because you were personally invited by the emperor, but I didn’t like the idea of him being here for the second party. You both hail from Falkrum, after all. The emperor’s speech wasn’t easy to sit through, was it?”

She had been expecting it from him, but she still shot an icy glare in his general direction, though it lasted barely a moment.

“Baillard told me you were looking for me?” said Wilhelmina.

“That’s right. My timing, however, was unfortunate.”

“My apologies. I let the opportunity slip.”

I knew her only for her unyielding personality, and so the princess’s apology took me by surprise.

“Please, it’s fine,” I said. “It was not my intent to disturb you, and there will be more opportunities to speak with my brother. There’s no need to apologize.”

“I simply won’t feel better unless I do. For that...and for the way the emperor treated you earlier.”

Wilhelmina let out an exasperated sigh before going on.

“I suspect it was nothing more than him being in a mood,” she said, “though it’s often even more troubling when his spirits are high. In any case, pay it no mind. Nobody who knows the emperor’s personality will laugh at you for what happened.”

Did she just say he’s even more trouble when he’s in a good mood?

“It’s possible he will summon you again in a few days’ time, and I recommend you do as he asks. He is not out to see your demise, so there is little to fear.”

But oh, how I would so love to decline the emperor’s next request...

“I... I see. I must admit that it is a relief to hear that from you, Your Highness.”

“So hold your head high. You are as worthy of being here as any other, and the princess herself just came over to strike up conversation with you. Your misunderstanding with the emperor will sort itself out in time. And besides, there is one other person attending this party who does not want you to be looked down upon.”

The princess turned as Reinald arrived and offered her a knowing smile. There was no way for me to know what thoughts passed through the minds of the prince and princess as they shared a gaze.

“You’re her guardian,” said Wilhelmina. “And you are noticeably slow to come to her aid.”

“I intend to apologize for just that, though I must say it is a surprise to see you offering her some support.”

“Don’t be silly. I wouldn’t dare treat Arno’s sister any other way but fairly.”

Wilhelmina flashed Reinald a bold smile and decided to take her leave. Were she and Reinald on good terms or bad terms? I couldn’t tell.

“You’ve drawn my interest,” she said in parting. “I’d like very much to speak with you again, and I will endeavor to make time for it.”

“I look forward to the day. Thank you for your kind words earlier.”

“You mustn’t give away thanks so freely. I, like my brother, am by no means the good person you may think.”

I watched her go, and when I turned back to Reinald, I noticed his attention was down at my hands. I held the glass up and giggled.

“It’s just fruit juice,” I said. “No cause for concern.”

“I see, so my sister noticed too, then. Still not comfortable drinking wine, I take it?”

“Everybody says that the capital’s wine is a very smooth experience, but unfortunately I still don’t have the palate for it. All the same, I couldn’t avoid the toast earlier, and I admit to feeling a little tipsy.”

“But you are still in control of your senses, yes?”

“My nerves will take care of that. I’m far too on edge to cause any mishaps.”

I’d essentially drunk the wine for the toast in a single gulp. I didn’t have any other choice, really, but I’d paid for doing so on an empty stomach. If I’d been at home I would have sunk into one of our sofas, played with Jill to her heart’s content, then gone straight to bed. But as I’d just told Reinald, my senses were still on high alert. Any more alcohol was a very bad idea, but I could function just fine whilst a little tipsy. I could even look Reinald straight in the eyes.

“Erm, I must apologize for earlier,” I said. “For avoiding you, as it were.”

“Has your anger dissipated?”

Anger?

Reinald noticed the confusion on my face and put a hand to his jaw.

“I thought you didn’t want to look at me because of what happened after your visit to the Bahre home, but perhaps I am mistaken?”

“Huh? Oh. Oh...”

I’d been in something of a mood on that day, and Reinald had interpreted that as anger. He wasn’t hung up on the matter, however, and so I attempted to smooth things over.

“You were pouting when we parted,” he mused. “I wondered when you might smile again.”

“I’m sure you like to think that I am always pouting about this or that, but I do it far less than you think. If I were to make my pouting a habit, everyone would call me immature. So I don’t.”

“Immature? I happen to think it rather charming... Oh, you’ve gone red. Is it the wine?”

“It’s only fleeting,” I said. “It will pass. More importantly, I wanted to ask you about the emperor’s reaction to me...”

Look at me, all confident when I’m powered by a little drink!

Yes, it was all a little pitiful, I admit, but the alcohol did allow me to be more bold in conversation. Reinald took a discreet look around to make sure we were out of earshot, but even then he dropped his tone when he spoke.

“It looked to me like the work of his usual fickle moods. That said, after treatment like that, I think it would be wise to stay careful.”

Reinald’s words echoed his sister’s, and both impressed upon me the extent to which the emperor was hard to read and even harder to handle.

“He will likely summon you in the coming days. You remember the warnings I gave you, yes?”

“I have etched them into memory,” I replied.

I’d been told not to refute the emperor, and not to show too much understanding either. I still hadn’t forgotten, though the warnings were puzzling and made me that much more nervous.

“Good,” said Reinald, nodding. “I would like to be there when you are summoned, but that will be near impossible. Stop by my office after you see him; should any problems arise as a result of it, we will be able to respond to them there.”

“But won’t I just be getting in the way of your work?”

“Oh? Have I ever once turned you away, Karen?”

“Point taken. I apologize for being so rude in the face of such generosity.”

I was glad for his worry, don’t get me wrong, but his insistence only made me more worried. How in the world had I even gotten myself into this whole mess?

“While I’m worried you might go beyond your own means, I’ll have to leave the rest to Moritz and your friend, Ern Quach. I recommend that you return directly home after the party, and don’t make any stops anywhere.”

“You worry too much, Sir Reinald.”

“My apologies. I simply don’t have many people I want to worry about.”

I must admit, when Reinald made such comments, a part of me wondered if they truly came from the heart. His cool delivery of them certainly made it feel like they did...

“No words could make a girl any happier,” I said. “And yes, I’ll take your advice and head straight home. After all, it’s where my adorable younger brother and stepson are, as well as our wonderful pets, and a steward who shares your tendency for excess worry.”

“I heard that Haring now has a pet of his own. I wonder if I might visit you to see them some day?”

“Of course, though I can’t guarantee that they won’t flee at the sight of you. They’re all the cutest animals you’ve ever seen, and so worth showing off. Are you interested in animals, Sir Reinald?”

“I’ve never had one of my own,” he admitted. “And so few opportunities to see them up close.”

“Oh. Your fondness for horses gave me a very different impression. But given the fact you have servants in your employ and a great deal of space at your home, complete with gardens, how difficult could it be?”

“Horses are a necessity. And while raising a pet of my own isn’t entirely out of the question, my future is still very uncertain. Any pet that had me as its owner would be worthy of great sympathy, I imagine.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond to that, and so I offered my usual smile. It wasn’t long before we were suddenly surrounded by people, and I realized I’d taken up too much of Reinald’s time.

Dammit. I didn’t even have time to refute his last statement...

Not responding to it at all was an implicit agreement, but I was simply too slow on the uptake. I so wished I’d had something witty to reply with.

And yet there is more to his words than Reinald lets on. He is not simply after the throne. He opposes Wilhelmina and the emperor with regards to the “box” in the Tower of the Eye, which could be considered the heart of the empire. If his intentions are discovered, he could be expelled or worse at a moment’s notice.

“Karen,” said Reinald, gently shaking my shoulder to stir me from my thoughts.

“Oh, my apologies. I was up in the clouds for a moment there.”

“I know you must be tired, but save the spacing out until you get home.”

It was Ern, who’d suddenly turned up at some point.

“Where are Moritz and Nika?”

“They joined a group somewhere. Said there was a person they had to speak with.”

“Have you done the rounds talking to Sir Reinald and the other VIP guests?” I asked.

Seeing as she’d gone to the effort of attending this second party, I really wanted to see her reputation improve somewhat. I didn’t like being so pushy about it, but when I’d spoken to Lubeck earlier, I’d overheard some of what Samuel had said, and it had stuck with me.

“Uh...mostly,” she replied. “I’ve met them all before, so it’s no biggie.”

“How about at least saying a friendly hello to the prince and princess? It doesn’t have to be a long, drawn-out thing, but...”

“I see them way too much as it is, so I’m good. My just being here is having an impact of its own. And besides, I see some people over there clearly curious to speak with the Lady Conrad.”

That was likely the result of Wilhelmina and Reinald having come up to speak to me. Noblewomen and aides to the princess who ordinarily wouldn’t have paid me any mind whatsoever were now open to the idea of conversation. I owed the prince and princess for their efforts; it was thanks to them that I was no longer feeling the same cold gazes I had after my disastrous run-in with the emperor.

But things were only getting harder for me. Claude had already told me that there was a wicked air floating covertly through the second party, and he was right. Everyone who spoke to me sang the praises of the emperor, but they gave me complicated glances in the pauses of our conversations and inevitably steered the conversation to the emperor’s heirs. I gathered that it was a topic of great interest to many, and I sensed some wanted to use Reinald to their advantage. The next most popular topics of conversation were the spice trade and people angling for an introduction to Moritz.

While I was trying to juggle all the conversations I was having, Ern simply made up an excuse and promptly vanished. I decided that the next time we were at an event like this I’d drag her around myself.

Oh, and I’m sure you’ve already assumed as much, but yes, Lubeck was indeed in attendance. Moritz was a capable guard against his advances, but his defense wasn’t airtight, and sometimes he found himself caught up in conversation with others. It was during one such time that Lubeck arrived, offering me a glass of wine.

“I already received this from Her Highness,” I said, refusing him. “It’s simply not good grace to accept another drink before finishing the one you already have.”

“And yet, I couldn’t help noticing that in all the cheers you shared during your other conversations, you fail to have taken even a single sip of what you have. I still haven’t had the opportunity myself, but am I to think that in denying me you see me as unworthy of sharing a single drink?”

“That is not what I said...”

“Then please, accept this on my behalf. A vintage selected by the emperor himself. Its flavor is beyond guaranteed.”

This bothered me, because my head was just finally clearing after the last drink I’d had. At the same time, Lubeck had me in a corner—refusing him now would have been most disrespectful. But as I reached out to accept my fate, a surprise savior appeared.

“Oh, is that you, young Lubeck? It’s been ages.”

“Ah, if it isn’t Lord Gerhard Bahre. A pleasure to see you again!”

I hadn’t seen Lord Gerhard at the opening of the second party, so I had to assume that he’d arrived late. With an easy, casual grace, he took a platter from one of the servants and held it before me.

“This comes highly recommended,” he said.

In terms of both age and accomplishments, Lord Gerhard trumped Lubeck, and so it was his offer I was obliged to accept. I steeled myself for another trip down tipsy lane, but found the drink delightfully subtle and low in alcohol. It had the scent of alcohol to it, but was largely fruit juice.

“My young Lubeck,” said Lord Gerhard. “I don’t suppose you’d mind giving Lady Conrad and me some time alone, would you? We’ve an important matter to discuss.”

“I admit to being a touch disappointed, but if it’s an important matter, then I suppose I’ve no other choice.”

Lord Gerhard had succeeded in driving away my nemesis, and I couldn’t have been more grateful.

“Dear me,” muttered Lord Gerhard. “He should know that young women who can hold their drink are a rarity at such events. Do be careful of the young men at these events, Lady Conrad. Especially Lubeck. There’s a wicked streak in his family that has continued through the generations.”

“I’ve already had the...pleasure of encountering it firsthand,” I said. “That aside, thank you for your assistance, Lord Gerhard.”

“Think nothing of it. I’m practically your grandfather, and who will complain when such a man asks for a moment to speak with his granddaughter? More importantly, would you join me for a spell?”

“It would be my pleasure. But are you sure there aren’t other more important people here you should be speaking with?”

“Anybody important I’ve spoken to already, and I’ve no need to clink glasses and play chatty with anybody else. And besides, we have a conversation that was left unfinished, remember? I believe it was about the nation across the sea.”

This was a most delightful suggestion, and one I wanted to pounce on immediately. However, I knew that there were many at the party who’d want some time with Lord Gerhard, and the proof of that was in the people I saw staring at us from a distance, some of whom looked less than pleased.

“I put in the effort to make it out here tonight for the emperor’s birthday, but personally I often find the young to be too loud and boisterous,” he commented, noticing my gaze. “Anybody here who wants to speak to me would be far better off speaking to my sons or daughters.”

“I must admit, I would indeed love to speak to you more of that wonderful tea you served.”

“Then join me, Lady Conrad. Most of the attendees are all about gossip and playing into good graces. It does not often make for interesting conversation.”

It turned out that Lord Gerhard was here because the rest of his family had decided not to come. It didn’t surprise me that Bertrando would refuse the invitation, but I had assumed the other two heirs would have wanted to make use of the opportunity. Lord Gerhard, however, did not say much on the topic.

“My family is a complicated one,” he said simply.

Later, I would ask Moritz about this, and he would tell me that it was far more effective for the Bahre heirs to shirk the emperor’s party in favor of the smaller balls that were held elsewhere around the capital. A more grassroots approach to building alliances, in other words. Having met Bertrando in person, however, I had to assume that he—and he alone—simply didn’t come because he found such parties as pointless as he did boring. That said, if he’d showed up here at the emperor’s second party, no doubt his adopted siblings would have too.

All the people here were searching for connections and alliances, each in their own ways, but Lord Gerhard had far more in the way of freedom. He could have not come at all and he would have been absolutely fine, after all. That was the power and authority that his family name held.

When Moritz saw us together, he knew better than to approach, and so he kept to himself. He was no doubt simply glad to be free of his role as Nika’s blocking device, and I felt a little shiver of triumph at Nika having apprehended him. The poor guy... With Nika and me here, any hopes he’d had of a peaceful evening essentially vanished.

I’ll have to find out what he likes and send him a nice thank-you gift...

“Lord Gerhard, as you mentioned earlier, I am very much interested to learn more of the nation overseas you mentioned. If I’m not mistaken, their main food staple is not wheat but grain, yes? They also make use of beans, I believe.”

“It would appear you have an interest in food culture that surpasses my expectations.”

It was difficult for me to maintain the properly polite register (and admittedly, I was forcing it), but Lord Gerhard didn’t take any notice. He gestured for me to take a seat, and when I did I felt like I could finally relax. Chairs had been set up around the hall for this very purpose, but most of the younger attendees were busy meeting and greeting others or otherwise getting lost in various conversations. Very few sat to rest, and those who did were largely of a similar age to Lord Gerhard.

“I believe you mean their fermented food,” said Lord Gerhard. “Yes, it’s very popular over there. You rarely see it in these parts, but you can find rare liquors and condiments in the alleyways of trading ports. Such locations are treasure troves for those of refined tastes.”

“Oh, so one can attain such goods in those locations, then?”

“Of course. But it is a very small world and—the produce being what it is—one ripe with those who would take advantage of those who do not know any better. That said, I highly recommend the raw fish, though I know many find the very idea of it disgusting. The beans that they carefully spoil are also a surprising delight.”

“Oh, my. Oh dear. It all sounds so very intriguing!” I gushed.

“The people of my home laugh at me for it. They call my tastes outlandish.”

“But it is natural for food culture to differ from country to country, is it not? To set an example by indulging readily in foreign food is a wonderful thing. What harm is there in eating what is raw, so long as it is, of course, edible?”

“You think so? You may well find the smell of the beans I just mentioned to be fairly repulsive, however...”

“I. Simply. Cannot. Wait. To try them!”

The raw fish was sashimi. The beans, I suspected, were natto. Digging into what Lord Gerhard knew told me they had tea, they had rice, and they had miso. It also sounded a lot like they had soy sauce too. So all in all, if asked whether or not this whole party debacle had a silver lining, it was to this conversation I would have pointed. I could not get enough of it.

Since my birth in this world, I’d gotten used to breads, pastas, and various potatoes. Bread and potatoes could indeed be considered the cornerstone of food here. Every new morsel of information from Lord Gerhard was like striking gold. I had grown so accustomed to potatoes now that I knew them as well as I did rice, and the same could be said for bread too. But even though my body was used to such foods, my mind craved rice balls and miso soup, and I did not care if they were not up to the standards of modern-day Japan.

My favorable response appeared to brighten Lord Gerhard’s mood.

“If you ever find yourself visiting a port, send word. I know a number of good shops, and I’d be happy to give you a tour or simply tell you where they are.”

“Oh please, yes! That would be amazing! Just hearing about it has me all excited. I might even clear time in my schedule for it the moment I return home!”

I was all set to take Lord Gerhard’s generosity and run with it, but then something hit me.

“But Lord Gerhard, I’ve done some looking into the ports myself, and I’ve heard nothing of any shops or restaurants offering rare products and food.”

“That would be because there aren’t many. Distribution has seen tea more widely circulated in recent years, but the rest is not actively acquired by merchants often, and what is cannot easily be put on display because the appearance and scent only turns customers away. Most ordinary citizens know nothing about it because it’s brought in almost entirely by request. Very few stores advertise it because they don’t have to.”

“There’s no desire to spread the unique flavors?”

“The reign of our current emperor is a comparatively safe one, but not so long ago, purges were the punishment for one’s mistakes. Merchants learned subtlety.”

So basically, exotic foreign foods were acquired by those in the know. Lord Gerhard also informed me that because it was imported in small amounts, it was difficult for passing shoppers to get ahold of. That was why he wanted to offer me a letter of introduction—food from abroad simply wasn’t easy to obtain.

I felt like there was so much I could find out just by digging into Lord Gerhard’s brain, and so I fired off questions. For his part, Lord Gerhard was happy to have discovered a like-minded friend and indulged me. Unfortunately, we happened to be attending the emperor’s birthday celebration, and so our conversation was not as long as I would have liked.

“They have a singer performing this year?” mused Gerhard. “I guess they’re not doing the play, then.”

He said that because music had begun to play, creating a stir in the crowds of people.

“They’ve held a play for the emperor’s birthday before?” I asked.

“They have, yes. One of the past empresses arranged for it, I believe. It was not well received.”

The songs performed for the emperor’s birthday—songs of celebration, naturally—were performed by the capital’s leading songstress, who also happened to be the emperor’s newest concubine. She was a stunning sight, complete with a boys’ choir lined up behind her along with an orchestra.

It was my understanding that while the party wrapped up in just a few hours, the emperor continued celebrations with his empress and concubines well into the evening, and in the comfort of his inner palace. I asked Lord Gerhard if that was the case, and he nodded.

“All but the top six of the emperor’s wives cling to his favor to maintain their positions, regardless of their station. The turnover rates are high, and so many look to make links to others, not unlike the nobility. They must take every chance they can get to display their loyalty. I don’t imagine it’s easy for any of them.”

And when I listened more carefully to the music being performed, I felt like I did hear a tremble of nerves in the songstress’s voice during the chorus.

“If you would allow me to offer a piece of advice, then I recommend looking for a good time to take your leave,” added Lord Gergard.

“Would it not be disrespectful to leave early?”

“There is no official closing of the second party. It is wiser to leave early than to miss your opportunity to leave at all. And by the looks of things, the emperor will not stay much longer himself. You will not be criticized for going home.”

“How can you tell that the emperor is not going to stay?”

“Call it instinct. I’ve served him many years, and it’s gotten me a sense for his whims. It would seem he is not in especially high spirits today. It makes those of us who know him well—myself included—uneasy. I daresay the schedule has been changed quite drastically, and that there is panic behind the scenes.”

Lord Gerhard could do little more than shrug, however. It seemed that the emperor really was just as eccentric as everyone said.

“I’d have to think that the Abelein boy is also looking for a good chance to leave,” Lord Gerhard continued. “As night draws on, mingling turns to deeper conversations, and it is far harder to hide your true intentions. Getting caught up in that is trouble, and very few here would have Conrad’s best interests in mind.”

And just like Lord Gerhard predicted, the emperor left during the middle of the songstress’s performance. He did not return. The hall remained bright with chatter, but a number of those who had attended past parties took their leave. Lord Gerhard joined them. Moritz and Nika were quick to follow suit.

“We’ve received express permission from His Highness,” declared Moritz. “Lady Conrad, it is here that we take our leave.”

“I assume that means that the emperor is not coming back?” I replied.

Moritz was surprised that I knew so much, but he composed himself and nodded.

“It would seem his plans for the rest of the evening have changed, which leaves us no reason to stay any longer. I assume you’ve little interest in chatting with anyone still remaining, Lady Conrad?”

“You assume correctly. I suppose I’ll bid farewell to Sir Reinald and take my leave, then.”

“Unnecessary. He will leave in the company of Duke Tuna.”

In other words: Do not disturb them.

“Oh. I uh... I see...”

Nika had already arranged for a room not far from the party, where she had a change of clothes.

“Thank you for lending me Moritz,” she said, looking very tired. “And for including me in your dancing practice.”

“I’m sorry the party itself wasn’t more enjoyable. You looked so dashing in your dress. I look forward to the next time we meet.”

“I welcome a casual gathering of those I trust, but I can’t get comfortable at parties like this.”

Upon parting ways, I met with a most unexpected twist as I started for home. As my escort, Moritz was set to take me home, but plans changed when someone called out for me to join them in their carriage. It was Ern, and she looked the very picture of relaxed as she waved me over.

“I’ve been waiting for you,” she said. “I thought we could ride home together. I knew I’d see you here, and I arranged everything in advance.”

“If you’ve Quach, then I see you’ve no further need of me,” said Moritz. “Will you be stopping somewhere?”

“Nope. We’re done for the night,” declared Ern. “I’m taking her straight home.”

“I see. In that case, His Highness will not worry. Can I leave her in your care?”

“Of course. Is there a more trustworthy bodyguard for her than I? I think not.”

Moritz was quick to adapt, that was for sure. He helped me aboard Ern’s carriage, but as it turned out that was simply a ruse for him to get close to Ern. He took a brief look around before speaking.

“Quach,” he said in a whisper. “We expect less time between reports.”

“You know as well as I do what you’ve asked of me,” replied Ern. “I’m giving you the best I can.”

“It’s trouble for us if they arrive after the intel leaks.”

“I said I’m doing my best. Any more and people will get suspicious.”

Moritz had more he wanted to say, but he stepped back from the carriage. Ern signaled to the driver, and we were off.

“Ern, what was that...?” I asked.

“Hmm...” murmured Ern. “More importantly, you’re all out earlier than I thought you’d be. How was the rest of the party?”

“It wasn’t good. I know I’m not supposed to care, but I don’t have any idea why I even went.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right. I figured as much from the way the emperor treated you.”

“In any other world, I’d have fled in tears, and I’d have had every right to do so. Ern, comfort me.”

“You’re not supposed to just demand it... Ugh. Okay, okay. Come here, then. Look, I know how it feels, being humiliated in front of the whole world, I do.”

The emperor’s eccentricities had forced Ern to sing a cappella in the palace halls, all on her lonesome. She really did know a similar humiliation. She held my head in her hand, and she did it so naturally I had absolutely no doubt that she had indeed been a mother in her past life. I didn’t care in the least about my hair getting messed up either. We were going home, and it no longer mattered.

I told Ern about meeting Lord Gerhard and the emperor being in a mood, and Ern simply nodded. It appeared that circumstances often swayed and shifted based entirely on how he was feeling.

“I told myself I was fine, but actually it was really hard,” I admitted. “I don’t want to go to another of his parties ever again.”

“And next time I’ll help you get out of it. You did good, Karen. You really did.”

I’d just never imagined that the emperor would snub me completely. Not after he went to the effort of inviting me in the first place! I’d just expected more, and I had to admit the truth—I was shocked at how things had turned out. That I’d been able to recover and make it through the rest of the evening was thanks to the assistance of Lord Gerhard and those I called my friends; I would have been screaming and wailing in my carriage home, loudly declaring that I would never go to another party for the rest of my life.

“Ern, you seemed to just vanish in the midst of it all. Please don’t tell me you were camped out here in your carriage the whole time...”

“Of course not. Teddy wanted to talk to me. I had no other choice but to hear him out.”

“Teddy? Oh, Samuel mentioned something about that. Was it work related?”

Samuel’s comment had piqued my interest, and while I’d asked my question assuming it would be ignored or evaded, Ern surprised me.

“He just wouldn’t give up,” she said, answering my question, “so I gave him his final notice.”

“When you say ‘final notice,’ you mean...?”

“I turned him down. Refused his advances. Told him to speak to the hand. I just can’t have him bringing childish notions of love and romance into the office—it’ll spoil my concentration and get in the way of my work.”

“Huh...?” I sputtered, sounding decidedly stupid.

“He told me he loved me,” Ern said plainly. “He wanted us to date with an eye for marriage down the line. This was the second time, mind you. The first time it happened I dumped him so hard I thought he’d never recover, but turns out he’s got grit. He didn’t give up.”

If anything, it seemed like Ern’s first refusal only spurred Teddy on. Not to mention the fact that his emotions seemed to have an adverse effect on his work. Then he’d gone and asked Ern to be his partner at the Emperor’s birthday, and that really ruffled her feathers. When he approached her at the ball, she’d made things crystal clear.

“Huh?” I sputtered once more. “I thought he looked up to you. Isn’t that the whole reason he became your assistant?”

“He’s clever and he’s capable. There’s no denying that. I wouldn’t have made him my assistant otherwise. But he’s got family connections, and that makes getting rid of him a whole ordeal in and of itself... Hmm... But the last thing I want to talk about at the lab is love and romance!”

“Oh... That was where he first confessed his love to you, huh?”

“It creeped me out. It was awful.”

She clicked her tongue in frustration as the memories replayed in her mind. Teddy wouldn’t have stood a chance. It was just too easy to picture. But in truth, Ern had been like this since our university days—whenever a man showed any romantic interest in her, Ern responded with antipathy. She was incredibly cautious about matters of the heart, especially when her own was involved. It’s not a nice way to put it, but she was hostile, and it all went back to her past life. She hadn’t been blessed with the happiest of marriages, and the whole reason she’d ended up in this world was because her husband had killed her in the other.

I think what was truly amazing about Ern was that she was able to switch off that hostility when it came to the love lives of others. Unfortunately, however, when I turned my thoughts back to Teddy all I could think was that he’d willingly stepped on a land mine. Twice.

“And when you say ‘final notice,’ Ern, what are we talking about?” I asked.

“I told him that next time any preposterous notions of love and romance caused an issue at the lab, I would see him kicked out personally and painfully. I made it clear that, as annoying as Samuel is, he could handle Teddy’s responsibilities until I found another assistant. I’ve covered for him long enough, and I’ve had enough too.”

Yep, that sure sounded like a final notice to me. Ern revealed to me that Teddy’s last screwup at work had been very difficult to ignore, and it had left her furious.

“All the same, I can’t believe you left the second party just to tell him all that,” I remarked.

“It wasn’t like I wanted to. I just wanted some place to rest, and then I bumped into him while he was weaseling his way in.”

“Oh, right. You did mention that he’s got connections.”

“But even then, I didn’t think it would get him into the VIP party... I don’t know how he did it, but he said he was doing it to see me. It made me sick. So that was it. My line was crossed. Enough was enough.”

Ern broke out in goose bumps just thinking about it, and she started rubbing her own arms. From what I’d heard, it was hard to defend Teddy, and I figured now was as good a time as any to bring up something I’d been curious about.

“And you like Six anyway, right?” I said.

It was unusual for Ern to freeze in mid-motion, and admittedly I enjoyed it, but she knew full well what I was getting at.

“What?! What did you just say?!” she exclaimed.

“What do you mean?”

“No, knock that off. You’re getting things all twisted.”

“Twisted? I never meant to get anything twisted.”

“But you are. Bringing Six’s name up now, like that. It makes for all these weird ideas.”

“There’s nothing weird about it. You like him, right?”

“No. Nope. No. He duped me. You know all about the messes he got me in. How could I possibly have feelings for him?!”

“You raise a good point. But also, that was then. You care about him now. That’s what I meant. Am I wrong?”

I intended the words exactly as I spoke them. Ern must have felt it, because she didn’t respond with her usual detached cool. She hesitated. She was uncertain. It was unusual for her not to have noticed that about herself.

“But I couldn’t possibly have made it so obvious...” she muttered.

“Er... Perhaps you need a few reminders...?”

She really had made it obvious, and with each successive example I raised, Ern was sent into further shock. One detail that was particularly clear was that her attitude toward the mage in question had changed drastically. Gone was the bloodthirsty desire for murder, replaced with attempts to understand his character. But more than anything else, she was considerate of “the box” in a way she wasn’t with anybody else, excluding myself and her parents.

All of this made my case for me—it was obvious.

Ern let out a defeated, despair-filled moan.

“I might as well have printed it on my forehead...” she cried.

“If it’s any consolation, I don’t think anybody else noticed,” I said. “So you don’t have to be so down about it.”

Nobody else would have noticed if they didn’t know Ern’s past the way I did.

“But how did the likes of you see it...?”

“Excuse me? And what is that supposed to mean?”

Ern wallowed in her despair for a time, but eventually returned to the real world.

“So I know I have horrible taste in men,” she said. “I know. Even I can’t believe I’d fall for...that.”

“I’m not going to tell anyone, Ern. And please, don’t talk like that. I’m glad.”

“Glad? Why would you feel any sort of joy about it?”

“Because you usually avoid any sort of romance like it’s the plague. It’s natural to fall for people. I might not understand exactly why you like Six, but I’m sure there’s something you know that I don’t.”

Ern was blushing. All her frustrations from discussing Teddy seemed to have evaporated. She struck me in this moment as just another ordinary girl, struggling with her feelings. But as it turned out, the reason she’d become interested in that literally inhuman box was far simpler than I expected.

“I didn’t like him at all in the beginning,” Ern said. “I hated him with every fiber of my being. I was hell-bent on making him regret that he ever messed with me and my family...”

Those feelings remained unchanged when Ern moved to the imperial capital, but upon her arrival things grew very hectic. She had a new living environment to adapt to, and human relations put a real strain on her. She was a girl who thought on a higher plane than ordinary folk, and everybody around her was just so abysmally slow. Even people that scratched at the levels of her intellect felt like having turtles for teammates. At the outset she made every effort to explain to people that they should just leave her alone, but this only resulted in jealousy and envy.

When Ern had ideas, it was only people of significantly high rank who could keep up, and even they struggled to grasp the greater half of what she talked about. It was very much a pain unique to Ern’s prodigious talent. As she explained things to me, I could sense that at some point along the way she had simply given up on seeking out the understanding of her peers. In the end, it was only Sixtus who could truly comprehend what she was doing. He was the only one to feel something like sympathy for the curse her genius brought on her.

“How tragic to think that the gift of world changing talent rewards you with only solitude,” he’d said. “Humans cannot live alone, but a like mind of your kind is only born perhaps every one in a million people.”

It was Six, the box, who had discovered Ern’s talents—uncovered her, so to speak—and now he saw fit to comment on them as if he bore zero responsibility for her predicament. Ern was incensed, but as angry as she was, she could do little more than agree.

Unlike Falkrum, however, the imperial capital was a land of opportunity. The path to the top of the mountain was an open road—and a short one too—providing you had the ability to get there. The imperial capital was a place where power was grasped not through sycophancy but by your own two hands. And in Ern’s case, the option to return to Falkrum no longer existed.

As Ern came to better understand the power and authority she wielded, she also came to better understand Six’s eccentricities and, more importantly, his own solitude. As she showcased her usefulness to the capital, she learned the truth of Six’s circumstances, and in time she became aware of her own vague feelings for him.

These feelings also manifested in her opposition to the House of Magic’s intent to reseal the box in which Six resided. The House Elders were researching methods to have the box “repaired,” so to speak, and their work was showing some results. Ern, however, was secretly repulsed by the idea of keeping Six caged.

Ern’s feelings of rebellion were the reason she became a House Elder herself—it was part of Reinald’s plans to see the box destroyed. Ern knew that she was participating in treason, but all the same she bit the bullet and walked her path.

“Come to think of it, you came to the capital through connections Six had with Reinald, didn’t you? Was that kept secret?”

“Yes. I cottoned onto it, but never said anything. I was no longer Reinald’s subordinate when I entered the House of Magic, but I wanted to maintain ties so I stayed mum. It gave me an ace up my sleeve—intel I could use if necessary—and at the time I had zero interest in the capital’s future anyway.”

It was a cunning way to see things, and yet Ern’s mindset was perhaps the most effective way of making it in the world we knew. When Ern agreed to participate in Reinald’s plans, she had to work carefully so as to ensure the House wouldn’t suspect her of foul play. All the while, she looked for a way to destroy the box.

“I should come clean,” said Ern, looking a little embarrassed. “Part of the reason I’m living with you, at your place, is to buy myself some extra cover.”

“Oh, I see. Because direct access to the waterway leading to the Tower of the Eye is right next door.”

“You’re as sharp as ever, I see. The box is a complicated mechanism and extremely difficult to grasp in its totality, so it’s imperative I see it up close. But as we both know, entrance requires the emperor’s explicit permission, and getting that without drawing attention is near impossible...”

“If you think the box is complicated, then it must be really complicated,” I said.

“Nothing that could be constructed with our present-day technology, that’s for sure,” stated Ern.

Now I saw the meaning to Elena and Haring keeping watch over the house next door. I had suspected that some sort of search or investigation was still taking place, and it was as I expected—Ern had, in secret, found a path out of the imperial capital too. She was nothing if not glad for how much easier and quick it made her work, and yet the more she spoke, the more she showed a certain timidity.

“You aren’t angry with me, are you, Karen...?” she ventured.

The answer to that question was simple.

“No,” I replied plainly. “It’s your job, for one thing, and you picked me because you trust me, no?”

“Well, that and the convenience.”

“Even then, I’ve really loved having you with us, Ern. So you don’t have to apologize or anything like that.”

And more to the point, now I knew why she was so determined to make security for the home airtight. What was there to be angry about? I didn’t feel betrayed, and I told Ern as much.

“I’ll make the home security system a bit more intricate...” Ern muttered.

I wasn’t going to get angry at my best friend, and I honestly didn’t think it was worth worrying about. Still, the circumstances were complicated, as Ern explained. I was happy she was opening up to me, but at the same time I wasn’t sure it was even okay for her to be sharing such delicate intel with me. It was a complicated web, to be sure.

While I was happy to hear that Ern had Reinald on her side, I still had a question about the whole thing. Namely, why was Ern so intent on seeing the box destroyed? I knew that she liked Six, but couldn’t the two get together regardless of the status of the box he was in?

“He likes somebody else,” Ern muttered.

“When you say ‘he,’ you couldn’t possibly mean Six, could you?”

“Who else could I mean? And before you ask, yes, she’s human.”

Six was only too happy to let the whole world know how much he detested our species, so to discover he was in love with one came as a shock. Ern let me have the moment and simply looked out the window. When I was ready for the rest of it, she informed me that the woman in question was dead.

“He’s a capricious character most of the time,” she said, “but on occasion he’ll reminisce on the past as it returns to him. He says I bring the past out of him. It’s...complicated.”

It was during one such reminiscence that Ern learned of the woman Six simply couldn’t forget. As was to be expected of such feelings, his past flame had a hold over his heart, even now.

“When you see him talk about it, it’s so obvious it’s sickening. Her specter still has him tightly in her grasp, and he won’t ever have eyes for me. Do you know what it’s like to tell someone how you feel only for them to blink and respond with a mostly blank ‘Oh, is that so?’”

Ern opened her heart to Six, and he wasn’t even surprised. In fact, he didn’t react with any discernible emotion whatsoever. His reaction had been the equivalent of a shrug and a “Huh.” He simply had no interest in Ern’s emotions.

“I always knew that he was like that. But I hoped that he might shut me down, or react with some confusion—at least then I could have let him go.”

“Don’t tell me that’s where things ended.”

“That’s exactly where they ended. Six barely registers my existence. I just remind him of something from his past. I can see the nostalgia coming, every time. ‘Here we go again,’ I think as I fade from his reality. It’s infuriating. So I made up my mind—I’m going to break that box into freaking pieces, and I’m going to force him to acknowledge me. That was when I agreed to help His Highness and started researching the box in earnest.”

I’ll admit—that was not where I thought Ern’s failed confession of love was going to lead her. I never would have imagined that it was heartbreak that fueled her current mission. Still, a part of me was glad to have learned of her resolve and its roots, and I let out a relieved sigh. Such was the extent of said relief that I wasn’t even aware the sigh had escaped me until Ern’s eyes narrowed.

“What is it?” she demanded.

“Oh, er, it’s nothing,” I replied. “Nothing important, anyway. Don’t mind me.”

Unfortunately, there was a quaver of worry in my voice, and Ern heard it. She knew there was more than I was letting on, and she would not let it rest.

“No. The way you said that. There’s definitely more to it. Out with it. What was worrying you?”

“Really, Ern. It’s nothing. Just a trifle. Not even that...”

“What?! Are you telling me that after everything I just told you, you’re not going to give me even this?!”

But they’re different matters entirely, Ern.

And yet, it was so rare of us to discuss matters of love, and it got to me. I think I felt lost in the mood of the carriage, and before I knew it, I was speaking.

“I-I just thought that maybe—maybe—you liked Sir Reinald. That’s all, but as it turns out, you don’t, so...”

“WHAT?!”

“Don’t act so shocked. I know it’s weird! That’s why I didn’t want to say anything!”

I knew how unlikely the possibility was. But something inside of me just couldn’t let go of the possibility that it might still be true.

“No way. Not on your life. Can you imagine anything so preposterous? Why would I fall in love with the prince?! I know I said I have horrible taste in men, but I’m not trying to sink that low!”

“Oh, come now. That’s a bit harsh. What about Six?!”

“I know! I get it! But we’re not talking about Six right now. What’s more important is you telling me how you arrived at such a crazy idea. Spill it! Right now!”

“Well, I mean, isn’t it obvious? You’re main character material, Ern! It’s written all over you...”

“Main character what now?!”

I could tell by the look on her face that she had no idea what I was talking about. And how could she? Ern had zero knowledge of main character philosophy the way I did. I knew about it because I still had the memories of my past life, and I remembered the isekai novels I’d read. I’d thought about it a lot since coming here, and in those novels the main characters often had some kind of amazing power or potential, just like Ern did. That, or they had some kind of a connection with a royal family, or they drove themselves to success in their goals through sheer determination and hard work.

But what was I in comparison to that? If I took a hard, objective look at myself, then maybe I fit the role of one of the main character’s friends. More realistically, however, I was just some extra who popped up at some point in the story to offer some comic relief or perhaps drop a hint that helped push the story along.

I couldn’t help thinking about this world as that—as another story. That got me thinking that perhaps Ern and Reinald had met and made a connection at some point outside of my knowledge. To realize that my doubts were just a figment of a wild imagination was a relief, and so much so that I surprised even myself.

And yes, I knew that reality wasn’t fiction. I knew that even supporting actors and extras had a right to live, and that I needn’t take a pessimistic view of my circumstances. Still...

“Ern, do you think this dress suits me?” I asked.

“Huh? Well, of course it does. You’re pretty, Karen, and certainly pretty enough to outdo any ordinary girl your age. I guarantee it.”

“Thanks... I just...I want to think I pulled it off tonight.”

I asked my question out of the blue because I’d realized something. I’d put a mountain of effort into preparing for the birthday party, and while it was ultimately for my own sake and not to earn praise, in actually attending the party, a truth had dawned on me.

I think I had wanted Reinald to say something nice about me. Even if it had just been a throwaway compliment like “You look nice tonight,” or some other forgettable conversational appetizer, I’d still yearned for something. Just one thing. It didn’t even have to be about the dress. I just...

It was just ego, I suppose. And yet here I was, like a little girl playing dress-up, my heart still stuck at an impasse.

“You like him, don’t you?” said Ern.

“I don’t.”

“You can’t possibly deny it after all of that.”

I can and I will!

“Don’t be stupid. He’s a prince! I’m a minor noble!”

How could I possibly stand shoulder to shoulder with a man of his stature? The best I could ever hope for from him was a brief glance, as if I were just another odd animal at the zoo. No matter what I wanted, I could only ever view him from behind the cage walls that separated us.

“Then you just have to raise your status a little higher.”

“I don’t have to... And in any case, it’s not what you think!”

“Huh? Then what’s with your expression? You know, I did think there was something odd about you at the party, and now I know it was all because of the prince, huh?”

I think that was the moment an actual glare crossed my face. Not that Ern cared—she’d found her moment, and she was going to push it.

“Then what’s on your mind? Be honest.”

Something about her tone of voice made it impossible to refuse. In hindsight, I think that perhaps I’d wanted her to help bring this out of me.

“I haven’t really thought about it in any real depth,” I replied. “I just wish we could speak as equals... That’s all.”

“That’s it? I guess it’s like me not wanting to take anybody’s orders.”

How...?

I wasn’t Duke Tuna. A noble of my standing would never stand on the same level as the likes of Reinald. But Ern could hear my woes and simply state, That’s it?

That’s why main characters have it so different!

“Don’t make it sound like it’s nothing at all,” I said. “I’m lucky to be where I am, but at the end of the day I’m just a minor noble from a nation crushed by war.”

“So what? Isn’t it way more constructive to do what you can than to just sit around twiddling your thumbs?”

“You make it sound so simple, don’t you?”

“I do, because it’s so stupid. Look, the two of us are both stuck in similar circumstances. I mean, yours is more troublesome, but still.”

“But my issue isn’t like yours. It’s not nearly as cute or adorable.”

“Still on that, are you? Fine, let’s just go with that, then.”

“Ern!”

Her cackling laughter took me right back to our days as students. The meek Ern who’d appeared briefly to talk about Six was gone.

“I’m saying give it your very best, and if you still can’t get it done, then I’ll give you a helping hand. What is there to worry about?”

I knew things were complicated for her, but she made it all sound so straightforward. Only the main characters had that, and I couldn’t help feeling a flash of envy.

“I mean, look at who you’re talking to,” Ern continued. “I am the imperial capital’s... Nay! The continent’s bright hope for the future. Lifting a noble to loftier heights is but a trifle for one of my powers.”

Ern didn’t like others calling her a genius, but she sure seemed happy enough to express the sentiment herself. But it was the weirdest thing—when I saw that bold smile on my best friend’s face, the haze fogging my brain seemed to dissipate. I wasn’t sure how to feel about it, or even what expression to show.

“Karen, there’s no need to cry about it.”

“I’m not crying! Just stop it, would you?”

She had swooped in and rescued me. We continued chatting all the way home, but when I alighted at the Conrad manor, Ern remained in the carriage.

“I want to visit my parents and show them my dress,” she said. “I’m sure I’ll end up staying the night, so you just head inside and get some rest.”

“So they’re waiting for you?”

“I just remembered that mom was desperate to see my dress. And admittedly, she doesn’t get many opportunities to see me dressed up. So that’s what I’m going to do. And I’m going to thank them for the food that you brought to the lab.”

“Oh, okay, then. I’m sure they’ll both love the surprise. Send them my regards, please.”

Even when we were students, Ern wasn’t particularly interested in getting dressed up. When I think about it, perhaps she didn’t know how, but she never said anything if that was the case. Given that we sometimes had tea with Marie, I wondered if maybe in the future we could expand the scope of our activities.

Ern waved me away, so I saw her off from the doorway. But as her carriage was trundling away she poked her head from the window. I did not like the mischievous grin I saw plastered across her face.

“And another thing!” she shouted. “If the masses are saying you sold out your country and that you’re a witch, and your reputation’s rock bottom, does it even matter who you choose to fall for?”

“Er... What?!” I cried.

“Love the person you’re in love with. At least give your heart that freedom!”

“Didn’t I just tell you that you had it all wrong?!”

By this stage, unfortunately, I wasn’t alone. Whateley and a few others had come out to greet me, and they were met with Ern’s...advice at the same time as me.

How could she just boldly state that in front of everybody like that?!

But Ern’s cackling laughter disappeared into the distance together with her carriage. I’m sure it felt amazing for her to get it off her chest, but it left me in a state. Martina was left completely perplexed by it all. It was enough to leave a girl blushing. It wasn’t like it was highly confidential intel Ern was leaking, but I felt the heat rushing through my cheeks all the same, and I couldn’t bring myself to look any of our staff in the eye.

Our staff, for their part, had years of experience behind them, and it showed.

“My, youth is such a wonderful thing,” said Whateley.

“When I was young I had my embarrassing moments and my slipups, to be sure,” commented Geoff, “but it is somewhat...refreshing to watch over one as they live and learn.”

“While I’m sure you’ve seen much in your years, compared to me you are still a young man. You mustn’t speak like an elderly gent nearing his retirement—I’m not ready to give up the throne just yet.”

“It is not often one gets to see the youthful, springlike purity of blooming emotions... But you mustn’t say such things, Whateley. And besides, I am devoid of connections and romance is like a far-off dream for the likes of me.”

“It is far too early in your life for such assumptions, my young friend. The imperial capital is vast and filled with a sea of people. I’m certain that at least one among them will recognize your heart and character. Be open to such opportunities lest you are left with only regrets when they slip through your fingers.”

Oh, knock it off, you two!

“Er, excuse me!” I said. “Are the boys not home yet?!”

“They still have some time before curfew,” replied Whateley. “But I wouldn’t worry if they were a little late. They’re under the watch of our neighbors, after all. From what I heard they were heading to visit Claude. Knowing the boys, they’ll be on their best behavior.”

“Oh, that’s right. Claude did mention having some sweets to hand out, didn’t he... Has everybody else retired for the evening?”

“They’ve been given the rest of the evening off.”

I walked extremely slowly. Like a turtle.

“Be careful not to fall, my lady,” said Geoff, helping me onto the sofa.

“Thank you.”

I knew that it would have been better to just get changed, but in truth I wanted my own small moment of respite before doing anything else.

“Do you mind if I take my shoes off?” I asked. “My feet are seriously killing me...”

“Allow me, my lady,” said Martina. “You just sit back and relax. Any overexertion and you might accidentally rip your dress.”

Martina staying late was the reason that Louisa and Rosanne were out on the town, enjoying their well-earned free time. She’d offered to look after Chelsea so they could do so. Naturally, the older servants were worried about Martina’s siblings, but Martina assured them that her uncle and aunty had things under control. She also admitted with a giggle that her brothers and sisters were near-deafening around festival time.

“No major spills on the dance floor, I gather,” commented Martina. “What a tremendous relief.”

Naturally, everybody was curious about the results of my biggest test.

“Well, we have Ern to thank for some of that...” I admitted.

As we talked, Chelsea was immediately drawn to my embroidered hair decoration. She stared at it with such longing in her eyes that I unclipped it and gave it to her. She was overjoyed, but it sent Geoff into a panic.

“No, you mustn’t!” he said. “You’re going to drool on it!”

“It’s fine, really,” I said. “I’m not going to use it again, so just make sure she doesn’t accidentally swallow any of it.”

“With your permission, Lady Karen, I’d be happy to help Chelsea put it on,” offered Martina. “We wouldn’t want something like this breaking, though with Chelsea’s love for that which glimmers, I’m sure she’ll treasure it in her own way.”

Martina was like a parent even among her siblings, and perhaps it was for this reason that she had no issues befriending Chelsea. In any case, with my shoes removed I felt another wave of relief, and I made little attempt at good posture when sipping the tea that was brought out. I suppose everybody must have seen how tired I was—nobody scolded me for the behavior, and for that I was grateful.

“I’m sure the party was quite the ordeal,” said Whateley. “I’m having a light meal prepared, but in the meantime perhaps you might tell us how it went?”

“Oh, thank you, Whateley,” I replied. “I could barely taste anything at the party. As for how it went... Well, it did not go the way any of us had envisioned, unfortunately...”

It was at this point that our pets arrived to sniff around and soak up all the new scents. Charlot saw fit to leap upon my knees, subsequently covering me in fur. Martina couldn’t hide her dismay.

I was glad that the boys were out because it made talking about the party easier. Still, I wasn’t certain what I could say with Martina present. I was pondering the thought while sipping at tea, and Whateley must have sensed what was on my mind.

“Oh, I should mention that I’ve made Martina my trainee aide,” he said. “The contract is signed and official, so you can treat her as you would any of our other aides.”

“That happened quickly,” I commented.

“Well, let us not forget that she is still simply a trainee, and her priority is still her role as the boys’ tutor. Wendel and Emil have taken a liking to her, and we can’t simply let her go.”

Bringing Martina into our employ made Whateley her boss, and he would ultimately decide what rights and responsibilities she was given within her new position and what tasks she would handle. As it turned out, Whateley was noticeably strict.

When one thought of the work of a civil servant, they usually thought of paperwork. Martina, however, lacking any practical experience, would start by aiding the servants with their odd jobs. She would not so much as touch any matters regarding internal affairs, and she would continue her work as the boys’ home tutor. If any of her new duties impacted her teaching quality during this trial period, she would not continue.

To better prepare her for her future role, Martina was expected to study and become well-versed in all the necessary laws and affairs that would make working in Arrendle easier for the Conrad family. Whateley would be giving her regular tests, of which passing were prerequisites for continued employment.

“I do wish we could have taken things at a slower, more relaxed pace,” lamented the steward, “but what we wanted was an experienced hand. We’re low on help as it is, and Martina has stepped up—she’ll certainly have her work cut out for her.”

The steward was strict, but in fairness it was never going to be easy working under Whateley. He was not irresponsible, however—Martina would of course be compensated adequately for her new duties, and she signed her contract with a complete understanding of his expectations.

We weren’t going to go treating her badly if it turned out she wasn’t up to the job, but life would not be easy for Martina and her family if she leaked Conrad’s secrets, however unlikely the possibility was. All the same, Whateley had made his decision based on his judgment of her character, and if he put his trust in Martina, then so would I. She was part of the family now, and I would treat her as such.

“Like I said, the party didn’t quite go the way any of us had hoped...”

When I revealed to everybody that the emperor had barely even registered my existence, it was only Martina’s jaw that dropped open in shock. Whateley, for his part, uttered only two words.

“I see.”

Geoff, however, remained unfazed.

“Putting aside the emperor, you were able to speak with a great many of the other attendees, so there’s no need to take such a pessimistic view,” he said. “What happens now is something of a mystery, but we’ll just have to see how things play out.”

“But Prince Reinald’s warning was somewhat worrying,” I said. “If it’s a certainty that the emperor will call on me again, then I must be prepared.”

“But of course,” added Whateley. “Given that the emperor’s intentions are evermore a misty haze, I’ll have to take more notice of what goes on around us. I’ll be counting on your assistance, Sir Geoff.”

Neither man was rocked by the course of events. Geoff was capable of handling clerical work when necessary, and he aided Whateley when he was free. Trustworthy was his middle name, and I felt safer in their company.

In this sense, the reaction of the three in my company showed their attachment to Arrendle. Martina had reacted as any ordinary citizen would have, and I felt that perhaps this was one more reason for her hiring. Almost the entirety of our staff hailed from Falkrum, and regardless of our proximity to general rumor and gossip, we were always slow when it came to our response. This was true of even Whateley, a former diplomat. We lacked a window into the heart of the common people—their lives, their feelings for the emperor, and other such circumstances. With this in mind, we wanted that—the natural, ordinary response that came from someone who’d spent years in the imperial capital. It was indeed a necessity of our succeeding here in a foreign land.

Whateley cleared his throat, at which point my meal was brought in. Rio came in with his belly bouncing and his countenance as cheeky as ever as he placed the plate before me.

“Here you are,” he said. “Napkins are at the ready, so don’t be afraid to use your hands.”

“This will go down a treat,” I said. “Did you...reheat this for me? I’m so thankful.”

“It was nothing. I daresay they wouldn’t have served anything warm at the palace. I made sure this was warmed and waiting for your return, and I hope you enjoy it.”

I held back Charlot and Blacky, both of whom were trying to paw at the plate. I couldn’t have been happier to finally eat...though I couldn’t help noticing Jill’s yearning gaze as I started.

No, Jill, you’ll only get fat.

After dinner I took a bath, and then it was straight to bed. I was beyond exhausted.

“Was it a good day? A bad day? I don’t even know anymore...” I murmured.

But how wonderful it would have been if that were the end of things.

Unfortunately, fate had other plans for me, and they came far earlier than I would have liked.

13: Emperor, Father, Lunatic

I should add here that I still made sure to greet the boys before bed. When I did get to bed, I practically collapsed under the sheets and quickly fell into the sleep of the dead. That is, until...

“Hngh... Louisa...?” I murmured, stirring. “Whatever is the matter? Let me go back to sleep...I beg of you. It’s not even light out...”

“This is no time to be sleeping, my lady. Please! You must get up!”

It really was dark outside my bedroom window, and the imperial capital was largely lit by moonlight.

“Do we have...guests...? At this hour...? Surely you jest...”

“It’s somebody from the royal palace. Whateley is with them for the time being. I’m here to help you get dressed, so please, hurry!”

Louisa couldn’t hide her panic as she prepared my clothes and practically tore my pajamas from my body. It was a forceful maneuver if there ever was one, but that was the least of my worries.

“Did you say...the...palace?” I murmured.

“I did. So please, wipe the sleep from your eyes and wake up! No, stay back, Charlot. We don’t have time to brush your fur off Lady Karen’s clothes today.”

“Oh, is...is Charlot here? Where is she?”

“We can talk about Charlot later. For now, stop slurring your words and get it together!”

With Louisa essentially scolding me each step of the way, I proceeded downstairs on my still aching feet. By now I mostly had my wits about me, but my exhaustion was anything but soothed. My legs and shoulders throbbed, and it only served to further (internally) infuriate me that someone had decided to interrupt my slumber at such an hour.

Whateley had clearly been taken off guard too—the top button of his shirt was undone—but he was doing his best to see that our guest was taken care of. That guest appeared to be a butler of some kind, and he greeted me with a deep bow.

“Lady Conrad,” he said. “My apologies for interrupting your evening at such an hour. My name is Mayer, and I am one of the emperor’s personal servants.”

He took a handkerchief out as he spoke, unfolded it, and presented it to me. On it was embroidered the symbol of the imperial family. The handkerchief was clearly meant to act as proof of his identity. Whateley offered me a near invisible nod that told me all I needed to know—the handkerchief was no fake.

“I apologize for my sudden arrival,” continued Mayer, “but I’m here to request your attendance at the palace.”

This didn’t make any sense to me. Even taking away the fact that it was the middle of the night, I still couldn’t wrap my head around the butler’s words.

“His Majesty would like to apologize for yesterday, and he has requested that you join him for breakfast. I realize that this is all very sudden, but had I come at sunrise I may very well have caused you to arrive late.”

“I’m sorry, what are you saying?” I asked as politely as I could. “You’re coming here at this hour doesn’t make any sense.”

“I fully understand how rude it is to arrive at such a time, and we have prepared a gift to apologize for exactly that, so I humbly ask that you join me and arrive at the palace before His Majesty rises from his slumber.”

“Er... Is this some kind of joke?”

“No, I can assure you it is anything but, Lady Conrad. I beg your understanding.”

The desperation was essentially wafting from Mayer’s every pore. I noticed a thin bead of sweat near his ear. It dawned on me then that this was not a dream. It was living, breathing reality, and so whatever sleepiness I had felt until that moment was summarily thrown out the window.

“Well, then!” I screeched. “If it is a request from none other than His Majesty, then as a loyal subject I must accept, no matter the time!”

“None of us at the palace have a firm idea of when exactly His Majesty rises. Some days he rises with the sun, others he sleeps until noon. Usually that’s when his work sees him busy until late, but there’s no guarantee that he will sleep in today.”

So the guy wasn’t one to keep to a sleep schedule. Wonderful.

“Occasionally His Majesty enjoys a stroll before breakfast,” continued Mayer. “He may choose that time to meet with his guests, so it’s in your best interests to be ready and waiting for him should such an eventuality come to pass.”

Mayer was begging me with his eyes, and it was clear that he was prepared to stay and do whatever it took to get me to join him. Given the circumstances, what other choice did I have?

“May I have some time to prepare?” I asked. “And please understand that I will be bringing my bodyguard with me.”

“Yes, of course. And I apologize for being so deafeningly repetitive, but please bear in mind that we simply do not know when His Majesty will choose to rise from bed...”

“It will be at the forefront of my mind,” I replied. “Whateley, if you could see to our guest while I get ready, please.”

I dragged my aching, heavy body back to my room and opened my cupboards. Charlot had disappeared, and so with a heavy heart I went about preparing for breakfast with the emperor. By the time I was done, Geoff was already fully dressed and ready to leave at a moment’s notice.

“His Majesty’s butler is waiting outside,” said Whateley.

“Thank you. Do you think it’s okay that I bring Geoff along?” I asked.

“We think it best you bring someone with you well-versed in the ways of the upper nobility,” replied the steward. “Hil agrees it’s a wise decision.”

Geoff would look out of place in the palace wearing his usual helmet, but the main priority was my safety. Still, whether or not such a thing would be accepted for one called upon by the emperor was still unclear. Whateley, however, wasn’t particularly worried.

“The emperor’s butler was stubborn, to be sure, but he was amenable to my reasoning. I don’t see you running into any issues.”

He’d already seen to arrangements on my behalf, in other words.

“Will you inform our neighbors come sunrise?” I asked. “We still don’t know what’s going to happen, but...they may inform Sir Reinald. I realize I may be overreacting, but I want to be sure, all the same.”

“Humphrey is already on his way to inform His Highness as we speak. Knowing the prince, he’ll do what he can. Rest easy, my lady.”

I giggled.

“While I appreciate you preparing support, I am heading off to meet the emperor, well regarded as the embodiment of chaos.”

“With all due respect, the prince is far more considerate of our family and circumstances than you may think. All those warnings he gave you were no exaggeration, I’d wager.”

With that, Louisa helped me into my coat. She looked terribly worried, and I felt horrible for waking her so early in the morning.

“I know he’s a bigwig and all, but calling for a young woman in the middle of the night is the very epitome of suspect,” she said to me. “You call Geoff to help you the moment anything feels off. And don’t you dare feel like any of it is worth the cost of your own life, you hear? The margrave will be crying from his grave!”

“What are you saying, Louisa?” asked Whateley. “The man’s butler is out there waiting.”

“Whateley,” said Louisa, adopting a scolding tone. “The whole reason you can say as much is that you’re a man, and men don’t know just how terrifying it is for a young woman to be called upon at an ungodly hour and made to spend time with a man well into middle age.”

It was an opinion she had a right to as a woman. I promised her I would be as careful as I could be. As we departed from the Conrad manor, I noticed a figure standing by one of the windows of Elena and Haring’s house. It wasn’t easy to make the figure out as the lights were still off, but I was certain it was Haring. Geoff looked noticeably relieved when I told him.

“I had a feeling they would have already caught the scent of this,” he said. “They’ll be sure to inform the prince on our behalf too.”

“I feel awful for all the bother I’m causing everyone, though. It might turn out to be nothing at all.”

“But for the Conrad family, it is most important. There is no harm in being well prepared.”

When I thought back, I realized that it wasn’t just Reinald, but also Wilhelmina and Ern who had offered warnings about the emperor. That was the extent of what I was potentially dealing with. And yet, even then I didn’t have the faintest clue what was in store for me.

I know only one thing...

“Please be careful,” said Geoff. “I do not want to worry you unnecessarily, but I don’t like this situation. I have a bad feeling about it.”

“What a coincidence. I feel exactly the same way... I hope it’s simply because we were both woken up so unexpectedly.”

“And if it is, let’s clink glasses in celebration when it’s all over and get ourselves a good night’s rest. I won’t say a word even if you choose to do absolutely nothing with your entire day tomorrow.”

“I think I’d like to buy a new outfit. Maybe something for Ern and for Chelsea too.”

“While I appreciate your benevolence, you already spoil my younger sister, Lady Karen. I’m not telling you that you can’t, and your kindness does not go unnoticed, but please feel free to spend a little more on your own wardrobe.”

“I’ve more than enough clothing for little old me, thank you.”

“You’ve maybe a third of the usual Falkrum noblewoman, if Whateley’s lamentations are anything to go by.”

“But how am I supposed to wear all of it when I have too much of it? It’s just another item for thieves to target.”

Then again, we didn’t boast a particularly lavish house, and Ern had put special security measures in place, so it wasn’t like I was particularly worried. Though we talked of things at home, I sensed an unusually tense nervousness emanating from Geoff. I couldn’t help getting the paranoid sense that he would be taken away from me and carted off somewhere.

It was in this way that I entered the palace for the second time. There was a pressure to it now—a heavy foreboding that came with the cover of night—and it impressed itself with great gravity upon my person.

“His Majesty is still sleeping,” said Mayer. “We’ve prepared a separate room where you can wait, so please make use of it to relax. Maids have also been prepared should you require any help with brushing your hair or adjusting your outfit. Treat them as you would your own staff.”

We were brought to what was the most impressive waiting room I’d ever seen. The carpet, the furniture decorated with gold and silver, the extensive makeup assembled at the vanity—all of it was top class. I told Mayer I didn’t need the maids and had them escorted from the room.

“Would you like something to drink?” asked Geoff. “It would appear they have everything.”

“Water, please. I’ve only just woken up, and I don’t want anything staining my breath.”

“I’ll keep watch if you’d like to take a nap. You’re still tired, I’m sure, and I shan’t watch you while you sleep.”

“Thank you. And yes, I think I might lay down for a spell. I’m still so exhausted...”

I stretched out across the sofa, and though it was as soft as a cloud, I still couldn’t sleep—my body was tense thanks to the ominous nature of our predicament. We were left with no other option but to simply wait as time whittled away, silence our only accompaniment until the sky beyond the windows began to whiten with the coming of dawn.

“His Majesty has woken,” declared Mayer after knocking. “He has requested that all guests await his arrival in his preferred conference room. I’ll lead the way.”

The two words “all guests” did not escape my attention. It alluded to the fact that I was not alone here. A question mark began to form in my mind. Mayer brought us to a spacious conference room complete with chairs and sofas. Standing around were three men and three women, all either in their late teens or early twenties. I was the only one who had brought a bodyguard.

What surprised me was that this was not just a gathering of nobles. Everybody was dressed in formal wear, but it was obvious that a few had been dressed in their outfits upon their arrival. More than a few of the gathered men and women wore looks of worried concern and stood uncomfortably straight.

The girl who approached me, however, was not frightened at all by the circumstances. She was a touch younger than I was, and out of everyone gathered, she seemed the most at home in formal wear and imposing, stately environments.

“Oh, my,” she said. “Am I right to assume that you’re Lady Conrad?”

“Er, yes, that’s correct,” I replied. “I believe we met briefly yesterday...”

“You remember! We couldn’t exchange any more than pleasantries, but it was my ardent wish that we’d have another chance to talk someday!”

“Oh... I do hope I didn’t offend you. I just had so many people to talk to at the party...”

“Pay it no mind, Lady Conrad. It’s only natural, given your popularity. My name is Elisa, and I’m a minor noble from the Tuna region. Much like you, I only moved to the imperial capital quite recently.”

Her excitement levels were unnerving, to put it simply, and it was only the two of us who engaged in any conversation whatsoever. Elisa was nothing if not extremely friendly, but the glimmering zeal in her eyes only really served to make me more uncomfortable.

“If I remember correctly, you were in the front row when the emperor arrived at the start of the second party,” I said.

“Yes, that was me! It was by the emperor’s blessing that I was allowed attendance.”

Elisa was the girl who’d been in tears during the emperor’s “speech,” if you could call it that.

“You can imagine? A little noble nobody from the countryside like me? Getting invited to the capital’s biggest party? But here’s the kicker—it all happened because I stopped to help a traveler not long after I arrived here. They seemed to be in such trouble, and I couldn’t just stand by and do nothing. But that very act drew the emperor’s attention!”

Elisa was nothing if not a girl who wore her emotions on her sleeve, and she needed little encouragement before happily spilling her guts. This particular story, about helping a traveler, caused both Geoff and I to pause and wonder—was it possible that this was a gathering of people who had helped the emperor when he was in disguise?

I prodded Elisa (barely), and she told me that her noble status wasn’t high enough to attend the emperor’s party, but she found herself suddenly gifted with an invitation and enough money to adequately prepare for it. She also acted as if all of us in this room were in the same boat...

“Lady Elisa,” I said, “am I correct to think that everybody in this room—”

“Oh, please, just Elisa is fine! And yes! I already went around and asked everybody! All the wonderful people here were handpicked by the emperor himself!”

Elisa was overjoyed, and a few of the others in the room glanced in our direction. Not all of those glances were friendly, mind you. I could not shake the ominous feeling growing from within my heart, nor could I simply laugh off Elisa’s innocence.

“I just couldn’t be more grateful to the emperor!” continued Elisa. “This is an honor unlike anything my fiancé and family have ever known!”

“I... Yes, I see. For your family too...”

“I apologize, and this is very embarrassing for me, but I must admit to not being especially well acquainted with your history, Lady Conrad. Though I did hear that you curry favor with both the imperial prince and princess! Oh, how envious I was to hear that you came here all the way from another nation entirely!”

I got the strong sense that Elisa still had yet to encounter any of the harsh truths and cruelties of the real world. She had clearly been lovingly raised and born with a silver spoon in her mouth. On the one hand, it was adorable. On the other, she was like a defenseless little chick, openly waving to any and all potential predators.

“Elisa,” I said kindly, “it’s only barely morning as it is. Any more talking and you might find yourself all out of energy when the emperor arrives. I daresay that some of the others here might also like a chance to rest.”

“Oh, you’re right! I let myself get too excited again...”

It was as though with each passing moment I grew less certain of the emperor’s plans. Elisa, naturally, shared none of my nervousness. She was lost in her own joy. And though she spoke to me with an easy grace, I was unable to respond in kind.

“Even someone of your standing can get lost in a moment like this one,” commented Elisa. “Don’t get mad, but I’m relieved that you’re here. I feel like I’ve made a friend.”

She could sense the nerves drifting from my person, but she still felt nothing similar as it pertained to the emperor and his ominous eccentricities. I tried shrugging her off with a polite smile, and it was then that we heard a commotion from the main doors.

There was no knock. No declaration. Just a loud creak as the doors opened and a middle-aged man walked through them. Everyone stared with mouths agape as he casually took in the room, but Elisa and I were quick to shoot to our feet and bow politely. The servers all did likewise.

“Good morning, Your Majesty,” they all said in unison.

At this, those who still weren’t standing panicked to their feet. I heard a loud bang as somebody bumped their knee against a table. It was then that I realized I hadn’t seen anybody here at the party save for Elisa. And while it was possible I simply hadn’t noticed them, it was far more likely that they hadn’t attended the party at all—that went a long way to explaining why they hadn’t recognized the emperor the moment he entered.

“Enough. Raise your heads,” said the emperor, his voice booming through the tension-filled room.

He stood at the open doors in a white robe with a shawl across his shoulders. Both looked a lot like pajamas, because...well, they were his pajamas. He was not concerned with his messy bedhead, and I got every impression that he had—quite literally—only woken just moments ago.

“Ah, I see,” he muttered. “There’s Lady Conrad, the regional noblewoman, and...”

Ordinarily, one would look for a way to make a polite introduction, but as the emperor surveyed the room, muttering to himself the whole while, it seemed impossible to find the space for one. None were brave enough to interrupt the emperor while he thought. All seven of us, his assembled guests, stood in place, unsure of what to do.

“Hmm...?”

The emperor’s eyes widened, and he raised his chin. It appeared he had finished his thought—whatever it was—and so I once more dropped into a bow.

“Our grand emperor,” I said. “It is a tremendous honor and blessing for all of us to have been invited to gaze upon your visage with the waking of a new day.”

I said “all of us” because it appeared to me that some were still so frozen with nerves they might not be able to speak at all. In the emperor, I saw none of the emotion or bearing I had seen when I’d encountered him as a merchant. The man who stood before us now looked far more like a scholar observing a group of animals he had brought in for an experiment.

“Lady Conrad,” said the emperor. “How did you find the party last night?”

“It was not unlike a dream,” I replied. “I will be forever in your debt.”

“And yet I hear you left early. Was my concubine’s performance not to your liking?”

This wouldn’t have been nearly so hard to reply to if I could have just pointed out that he never returned to the party either. I wanted to roll my eyes, but instead I flashed a troubled smile as I searched for the right words with which to reply.

“I am still but a young woman from the countryside,” I said. “The regional areas are my home, and they are comparatively quiet. Last night’s party was a truly stunning affair filled with all of the capital’s elite, and while it shames me to admit it, I felt lost in the grandeur of it all. A kindly elderly acquaintance of mine, concerned for my well-being, recommended I leave early. I apologize, Your Majesty, but I followed his advice.”

“Humph. Well, if the advice comes from Gerhard, you take it.”

I had refrained from saying Lord Gerhard’s name, but I did not think he would have minded me doing so. Still, even hinting at the Bahre family had its intended effect, and the emperor’s pout curled into a smile.

“He is nothing if not strict on his own immediate family, but... Heh, that old man cannot help but want to aid a potential granddaughter in need, hm? Did you know that he did not even deign to attend my birthday party last year? And yet this year he waltzes in, calm as you like...”

“He has been kind to me, and I am nothing but grateful,” I replied.

“He has taken a liking to you, that much is certain. But you do not know the cruelty he is capable of, do you?”

Naturally, I was not about to bite on the bait and enter into a dispute—even a minor one—with the emperor. The emperor, for his part, took to sweeping across the room once more. When he next spoke, his voice was gentler than earlier.

“Three men, four women. A few others fell to the wayside, but all of you did indeed help me in my time of need.”

So he’d approached more than just the seven of us gathered here. I couldn’t help being curious as to what his standards were for bringing the seven of us here this morning. Perhaps it had something to do with our age?

“You,” said the emperor, his attention drawn to a young woman. “What is wrong with your leg?”

The woman had long hair, and while she stood like the rest of us, she held a nearby sofa armrest to support herself. Her center of gravity hovered over a single leg. The young woman shrank back slightly, but she answered politely.

“M-My apologies, Your Majesty,” she said. “I was born with a bad leg.”

“When we first met it was out in the city, on the streets. You stood just fine then.”

“Some days are better than others, Your Majesty. What you see this morning is not a common occurrence.”

It wasn’t hot, but the young woman was sweating.

“I see,” muttered the emperor.

What was that shiver I just felt down my spine...?

“I am in the habit of taking a short stroll before breakfast,” announced the emperor. “It would be nice to have a little company for a change. You are to join me, young lady. And you too, Lady Conrad. I must apologize for last night.”

Had the circumstances and company been different, I might have said something sarcastic along the lines of “Oh, so now you remember that you’ve got something to apologize for?”

I said no such thing.

More importantly, it struck me as wicked for the emperor to demand the young woman join him on his morning stroll. The woman, too, responded with a moment of shock, but by then the emperor had already turned to leave. She made to follow but tripped in her hurry. The young man by her side helped her stay upright, but such was the woman’s worry that she had severe trouble walking.

“You can’t walk?” asked the emperor, turning to glance behind him. “Fine. Young man, you will aid her. The rest of you are to wait here until we return. Make use of the staff as you wish, and feel free to explore the palace.”

The slightly chubby young man and the woman he was helping followed the emperor out the doors, with me close behind them. Before we knew it, there were three others behind us—Lubeck, another man in his forties, and Geoff behind them.

I had expected us to take a short walk through the palace gardens, but upon arriving at them, the emperor changed course.

“I’m not in the mood for this,” he declared.

The emperor chatted happily with the middle-aged man walking by Lubeck’s side.

“When can we eat?” asked the emperor.

“Whenever you please, Your Majesty. But let me remind you that you must cease these sudden changes in schedule. Your butlers and maids are left in panic. It’s pitiful to watch.”

“Your reminder is stupid. It is your duty to serve my every whim.”

“And we do our utmost to be there to respond at every instant. But there is an order to things, and seeing your staff give up their sleep to serve your every need is simply tragic.”

“Do your worries never cease? Must the captain of my knights worry about my butlers?”

“I do so because I am your knight, Your Majesty.”

That was enough to confirm for me that the middle-aged man was Lubeck’s superior. In other words, he was the captain of the imperial knights’ first squadron. I did not expect him to be an elegant, silver-haired type, but I made a mental note to bear in mind that he was the man in charge of Lubeck.

Occasionally a topic of conversation was thrown my way, but even just nodding and chiming in politely was a struggle. After all, it would have been one thing if I were having an ordinary conversation, but with the emperor I was trying to consider Reinald’s warnings at the same time. The emperor quickly tired of my wooden, uninspired replies.

“You clearly seem lacking in the conversational department, Lady Conrad,” said the emperor. “Is your brain incapable of anything more than ‘I see’ and ‘Yes, Your Majesty,’ I wonder? Are you really Bertrando’s daughter?”

“Your Majesty, please do not forget who it was that called everybody here so suddenly this morning,” commented the knight captain.

We arrived at a moss-covered stone building. It was the only one of its kind within the palace, and as such it stood out. There was no mistaking it. We were ordered to follow the emperor, but naturally I was hesitant. I had every reason to be.

“Oh, um, is this...?” I muttered. “Your Majesty, please, wait. Is this...”

“It is. I see you know the Tower of the Eye when you see it. Consider this an honor.”

“But a person of my standing is not worthy of even stepping foot into such a place.”

“I will allow it.”

Lubeck and his captain opened the steel door, and just like that, the emperor entered the Tower of the Eye.

Wait wait wait! I know you made it sound all casual, but the Tower of the Eye is at the center of the capital. It’s where...

“Lady Conrad, please go inside,” said the captain. “His Majesty is waiting for you.”

I was left with no choice. It was cold inside the tower, and the place reeked of mold. We were ordered to walk up the stairs. Downstairs was where Six resided. I had looked up at the stairs from the basement, but where they led was a mystery to me.

“Lady Conrad, while it is only natural that you feel frightened by the tower, you must climb the stairs. It is the emperor’s order.”

“Yes, of course. My apologies.”

The staircase wrapped around the tower’s walls. And thankfully, those walls were of sturdy construction. The staircase itself, however, was rather narrow—you could have had two people walking side by side on it, but only just. All the walking quickly left me breathless, but the emperor paid none of us any mind and continued ever upward. Fortunately, the others didn’t make any move to hurry the young woman and her aid, and they matched our slower pace.

“You need not hurry,” said Lubeck. “His Majesty will await your arrival higher up.”

“Thank you, Sir Lubeck. However, instead of talking to me, perhaps you would be better served offering my companion another helping hand.”

“You must forgive me. Unfortunately, I have not been ordered to do any such thing.”

These were the first words I shared with Lubeck that morning. While he had offered a few words, his captain had not so much as cast a glance in our direction. I helped the young woman to continue up the tower’s stairs until we neared its top. On the way I realized that there were smaller rooms within the tower, but all the doors were shut and—judging by their state of disrepair—were rarely, if ever, used.

With considerable time and effort, we reached the tower’s upper floor. It was the only room to have been properly decorated. The walls were still stone, but the doors and furnishings all showed that some care had gone into them. It also had a simple desk and chair. There was only one window, and its size made it considerably dangerous, given how high we were. The hand hold in front of it was rather low, and the bottom of it started at just above knee height. Surprisingly, the window was open, and the emperor stood before it, enjoying the breeze as he turned to greet us.

“Took your time,” he said.

We were at such altitude that the wind had a chill to it. I felt it brush past my cheeks and through my hair. We tried to apologize, but the emperor showed little interest in our attempts. The three of us did not immediately enter the room that the emperor was in, however. We stopped at the doorway.

“You won’t come in?” he asked.

“With all due respect, we are but ordinary citizens,” I said, speaking for all of us. “That you have allowed us this much is an honor beyond comprehension.”

“You may be the epitome of boring conversation, Lady Conrad, but at least you are a woman with some wits about you.”

I knew the rules regarding entry to the Tower of the Eye. That, and my whole body was practically screaming at me—Do not enter!

There was only one table in the room, and a single chair for it. This was not a room that just anybody entered, and it was glaringly obvious who the room ultimately belonged to.

The young woman, supported by the young man, let out an awed sigh. Her eyes were glued to the sight past the emperor, to the wide-open skies beyond. The emperor saw this and smiled, his mood brightening.

“The view from up here is usually mine, and mine alone. Not even the kings of foreign nations are allowed this sight.”

“As is to be expected of one of your exceptional majesty,” replied the young woman.

She clapped, as did the young man by her side. He, too, was taken by the view. I alone said nothing, my head held low.

“Whenever I see the skies from up here,” said the emperor, “my imagination runs wild.”

He let out a sigh, and the two by my side ceased their clapping. All of us waited patiently for what he would say next.

“This world is a cruel, chaotic place,” he said finally. “To save it, one must offer a prayer from a pure heart; even so, my feelings have yet to reach God.”

I could scarcely believe the hint of tenderness I heard in the emperor’s voice. It was gentle, kind even. It was just for a brief instant, and then it was one of deep regret, his gaze stern as his hands balled into fists.

“The people of this world, and God, too, they test me. Even though none pray as reverently as I.”

I was puzzled by what I heard. Baffled beyond belief. The two with me were equally perplexed. We all knew that religion was not allowed in the empire, and yet the man who had outlawed religion by his own hand was speaking to us of God. He was one of the faithful—to what religion, I did not know—and to hear him speak filled me with an ominous dread.

“But I suppose there is no point in speaking of such matters with you,” said the emperor. “Well, how about it, my lady? Would you care to gaze upon the world from upon high?”

It was all so sudden. Our stroll had brought us to the Tower of the Eye, and now we were met with talk of prayer and gods. I wondered for a moment if it was best to accept his offer, but instead I bowed my head politely.

“I am grateful simply to have received such an offer, Your Majesty.”

“Unbelievable. And to think I brought you all the way up here. It was my wish to provide the three of you, and only you, with this splendor.”

Displeasure flashed across his features, but something like delight too.

“The Tower of the Eye sits at the very center of the Arrendle Empire,” I said. “It is a location of great importance to you. While I am moved to the core by your kindness, I am not worthy. The tower is, in and of itself, more than enough of a reward. I dare not ask for more. You may think me foolish, but I ask that you accept my decision with your endless and all-encompassing generosity.”

“How utterly vapid. Well then, fat boy, how about you?”

“Um, er, me, Your Majesty?” replied the young man.

“Do you see any other fat boys? If you are as fat in mind as you are in body, you’re beyond saving.”

The emperor looked terribly unimpressed. He glanced out the window for but an instant, and in that instant I took action, giving the young man’s shirt a violent tug.

“I-I think I’m fine just here, Your Majesty. I am most unworthy, and my legs are trembling even from this distance...”

“My goodness. Has the whole world lost its spine?” lamented the emperor.

Lubeck had to have seen me pulling on the young man’s shirt, but he said nothing. And it was not just him, but the woman between us to whom I wanted to send the same message, but before I could...

“Well then, young lady, how about you? You seem entranced by the sight, and I have faith that you are not like Lady Conrad. Will you, too, betray my trust?”

“I... I am indeed entranced,” replied the young woman. “And if you would say as much, then the sight must indeed be truly breathtaking.”

“It is, and I would have you join me here to gaze upon it. From here you can see a view of the world that not even the crown prince himself is ever given access to. This is, quite literally, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.”

“Your Majesty, if I may...” I started.

“Lady Conrad. You are free to think whatever you like, but it would be unwise to speak for another, particularly in matters of thoughts and feelings. Speak too much and you will draw my ire. Or is that you take issue with my invitation?”

“I—no, I wouldn’t dream of such a thing.”

I could not explain to you what felt so wrong, but regardless of how I felt, I had been summarily bound to silence.

“My fair lady,” said the emperor to the young woman. “Join me.”

The woman stepped into the room. Her every movement was timid as she walked toward the window at the highest point of the Tower of the Eye. I knew that I should have helped her, supported her so that she did not trip and fall, but when she entered the room she was beyond me. I could do nothing more than watch as I tugged nervously on the shirt of the man by my side.

When the woman arrived near the window, the emperor reached out to her. She was relieved by the gesture, and he smiled at her. There was a gentle ease in the air between them. The woman put her hands on the window’s ledge and stared out at what I imagined was an awe-inspiring sight stretched out under the vastness of the sky. Such was its impact that the woman let out a sigh.

“It is incredible, is it not?” said the emperor.

“It’s... It’s amazing,” replied the woman, who repeated those two words over and over before finally finding others. “It’s gorgeous. I’ve never seen anything like it. It’s like a dream, truly...”

She was lost in the joy of the view before her, and it was then that the emperor’s hand moved to the back of her head. The rest was incomprehensible to me. I couldn’t wrap my head around what I saw. The window ledge was the most dangerous spot in the room. I never could have expected that the emperor would take the woman’s head in his hand and shove it toward the open space of the window.

“Huh?” uttered the woman.

She, too, could not grasp what was happening in the moment. Her voice was an utterance of dumb shock as her upper body passed through the open window. An instant later, she floated ever so briefly in the space outside of it. Her time in the Tower of the Eye was to be short-lived, and she traversed a straight line directly for the ground below.

I could not speak. I did not even know what to do. I knew that the woman would have collided with the ground, but I had heard nothing...though I suppose it would be more accurate to say that the sound of the impact had simply not reached my ears. When that fact reached my brain, I realized that the woman was gone—hers was not an injury that could ever be healed.

Matters of decorum were suddenly lost to me completely, and I fell to my butt right there, where I stood. This was not the first time I had seen somebody die, but until now whenever I had seen death, the killer had always had a clear intent. The emperor’s carefree, casual approach to it all—as though taking the woman’s life was the most natural thing in the world—was entirely new to me.

And in truth, the emperor seemed to feel nothing for his immediate action. That he had just pushed a woman out a window and to her death did not give him any pause for reflection. Instead, he placed a hand on the window ledge and peered down at the ground below, letting out a deep sigh of surprised admiration as he did so.

“She was ugly when she fell, but in the end she was breathtaking,” he remarked.

What the hell are you talking about?

The young man beside me dropped to a knee, his teeth gritted. Something like a low moan pushed its way out from deep within him. The knight captain swiftly passed between us and to the emperor, who was practically hanging out the window for a better view.

“Your Majesty,” said the knight captain, taking a scolding tone as he pulled the emperor back into the room. “This must be the third time I’ve had to tell you not to lean out the window. What are we to do should the worst occur? You mustn’t behave so recklessly.”

“I haven’t fallen yet,” replied the emperor. “You’ve got things under control.”

“But there may be instances in which I don’t. You must be more considerate of your own safety.”

“I daresay that’s just part of all the fun. Imagine the emperor falling to his death from the top of his own tower... Now that’s a story that would last for generations!”

“I regret that I don’t share your sense of humor, Your Majesty. Were I to let you perish in such a fashion, how could I ever face my father, my children, or even the world again?”

The knight captain pulled the emperor from the window with a firm, decisive grip, but it was clear that neither man would lose any sleep over the young woman who was now dead.

“But look,” said the emperor. “She fell headfirst, but she landed facing up. That’s not a bad way to fall, and more than I can say for the last concubine, who went the same way. That one screamed like she was plunging straight into the depths of hell, but our young lady here made not a sound.”

“I’m sure nothing would have pleased her more than to know that in her last moments she proved useful in bringing you joy, Your Majesty. That said, have a heart for the people whose job it is to clean up the mess. They only just finished replacing the stone tiling after the last time.”

The two men’s conversation sounded so everyday that they might as well have been talking about the weather. I felt like I was observing an alien species. Lubeck spoke to the man at my side, urging him to his feet.

“Why...” I uttered.

I had been so conscientious about keeping the lowest of profiles, or ensuring my every utterance wouldn’t ruffle any feathers, but those intentions were lost to me now. As my single-word question hovered in the air, I took a breath and felt the chill of a breeze enter through my lips. It was not my place to speak, but I had drawn the emperor’s attention.

“Why...” I repeated, my voice raspy. “Why did she...have to fall...?”

“Was it necessary, you mean?” asked the emperor.

I knew by the emperor’s every movement that I was not the first to ask such a thing. He pulled the chair toward him and sat upon it with a theatrical pomp. His eyes were like those of an innocent child.

“From the moment you realized I was the emperor, you became nothing more than a stiff, wooden doll,” he said. “Every word you spoke bored me, but look at you now—I see that your features are capable of much expression. And let me tell you that you are far more charming when you let your feelings show, Lady Conrad. Now, let us not forget that you are an honorary imperial citizen—do not debase yourself by sitting on the floor like that.”

No, that’s not what I’m talking about...

Now I felt like I was trying to talk to that same incomprehensible alien species. I could not take my eyes off him. Lubeck lifted me from the ground, forcing me to my feet. I reached a hand out and placed it on the door frame—I did not have faith that I would remain standing otherwise.

“Your Majesty,” I said. “Why did you push her from the window?”

“You are but a member of the nobility, and you would question my actions? Have you no shame?”

“But you had only just met,” I stammered. “Was there something about her behavior that angered you?”

It was a simple question, but the knight captain would not stand for it.

“To ask the emperor questions without permission is the height of disrespect,” he said.

“It’s fine,” said the emperor. “Let her be. It may have been but a trifle of a life, but what point would there have been to my selection process had Lady Conrad responded by kissing my feet? Besides, it has not been long since she arrived here from Conrad, and she has yet to truly understand her emperor.”

“Selection...process...?” I uttered.

“I will speak of that in time. Your question was about the woman and why I no longer needed her... Another matter entirely.”

“Will you tell me your reasoning?”

It’s not like I wasn’t scared. I was terrified. I knew that just talking was a bad idea, but now that I’d started, I couldn’t bring myself to stop.

“She was weak. I have no need for the weak among my citizenry.”

The sunlight streaming through the window shone across the emperor’s back, casting a shadow across his face. I could not read his expression—but even then, there was no escaping the ominous air of his person. I felt myself drowning in an insanity beyond comprehension.

Weak...?

I thought of the woman’s leg and how it had drawn the emperor’s attention. I remembered her speaking of it, and sweat began to bead on my forehead.

“That’s it...?” I said. “That was the only reason...?”

“You would see the weak eating away at the empire and ask me such a question?”

“But Your Majesty, it was just a bad leg. There may well have been a reason for her circumstances.”

“Lady Conrad,” said the knight captain. “What the emperor is saying is this: What if the woman’s leg was something she was born with? What then?”

“What then? Does that revoke her right to simply live...?”

“Physical disabilities like the one your grandfather Gerhard received in battle and those acquired through old age are, for the most part, unavoidable. But the lady who fell was not born of a knight or a merchant. She was just an imperial citizen. Imagine if she were to have children—we would only see more on our streets who could not adequately hold themselves on two feet.”

What?

Now, I could wrap my head around the idea of genetic issues continuing over time, but that did not strike me as reason enough to murder a woman in cold blood. When I said nothing at all, the knight captain turned to the emperor.

“Your Majesty, do not let it spoil your mood,” he said in a consoling tone. “Yes, it is a pity that one you painstakingly selected would turn out defective, but I implore you to see it as a stroke of good fortune. This turn of events led you to discover a poison among your nation, which you summarily and thoroughly stamped out.”

“Hmm... I realize you are looking to buoy my spirits, but they remain dismally low. This is so utterly embarrassing.”

“But this is your first attempt at such a plan, Your Majesty. In the future, we too will do our utmost to be vigilant of such defects. Please, I implore you.”

“We learn from our mistakes... Is that not what they say? Was that woman an only child, or...?”

“An only child as far as we are aware, yes. I speak on behalf of everyone when I say we will look into the matter thoroughly.”

“If impure blood remains in my nation, it must be erased.”

And once again, I was back to watching aliens converse in my own native tongue. I had always known that some people looked upon the disabled derisively, but I did not know what to make of what I was seeing. Here were two men who negated the very existence of anybody born with a physical disability.

My mind filled with what I remembered of the young disabled woman when she’d been alive. The emperor, however, was bored of the incident, and he looked upon me with something that might have been called a sympathetic gaze.

“Lady Conrad,” he said. “Your kindness is praiseworthy, but you would be better served learning where best to direct that kindness. That goes for you too.”

The emperor’s gaze shifted to the chubby young man at my side, who responded only with quiet, raspy breaths. The emperor ruffled his hair the way a parent might a child’s.

“That you would reach out to help another is an act worthy of respect,” said the emperor. “You too should know that I look upon you with a loving heart. Knowing this, you will do your utmost in service to our nation.”

“Y-Yis! I mean, y-yes! Your Maj...es...ty...”

The young man could barely string a sentence together, and the emperor smiled gently at him.

“Let’s have breakfast, shall we?” he announced. “Nothing whets the appetite like a walk up the tower.”

That marked the end of any further questions. The young man with me was helped along by the knight captain, but I walked on my own. With a hand against the wall to support my descent, I took each step as a sickening feeling gripped a hold of my entire being. Lubeck offered assistance, but I turned him down—I did not want to be in his debt. The emperor was fleet of foot, and he disappeared quickly down the stairs. When he was gone, Lubeck leaned in to whisper to me.

“It is best that you don’t overexert yourself,” he said. “Breakfast awaits.”

“I’m fine,” I replied. “I do not want your help. I can walk on my own.”

“It is as if everything I do draws only your ire. Any more such cruelty and my heart will truly dip into sorrow.”

“You knew full well what the emperor was planning in bringing us here.”

“I did. It was not the first time.”

He was used to the emperor’s behavior. His words were the very moment I realized that all the people who called Lubeck crazy were entirely right. I kept my thoughts on staying calm and collected, but the calmer I became the more I was assaulted by memories of the woman who fell. A discomforting bitterness wracked my heart. It was like learning firsthand the fragility of a human life, but that delicate weight only caused each step I took to grow heavier.

I want to go home. Let me go home.

I swallowed the words down and wondered: What horrifically dark future awaited that woman’s family, now that she was gone? The thought consumed me, and neither the flowers outside of the tower nor the grandiose buildings around it could do anything to lift my mood. I could only continue onward, one step after another, until...

“Geoff!”

I found him kneeling before the emperor. He had not been allowed into the tower proper and had been waiting for us with the emperor’s servants at its entrance.

“Is this your attendant, Lady Conrad?” asked the emperor.

“It is,” I replied. “He is my protection... What about him has drawn your interest, Your Majesty?”

“How could I ignore such an appearance? It’s the very reason I allowed him to accompany you.”

The emperor was bemused by Geoff’s appearance, and he flicked his helmet with a finger before cackling with laughter.

“I would have had the two of you separated were he just another impolite oaf, but the man clearly knows his manners. He holds himself respectably and understands the ways of the palace.”

But how long had the emperor had his eyes on Geoff? As it stood, he was happy enough to touch Geoff all over, marveling at the man’s physique and muttering to himself with awe. Then, in one quick motion he gripped Geoff’s helmet and pulled it roughly from the man’s head.

The careless manner in which the emperor removed the helmet made it look incredibly painful, and yet Geoff didn’t so much as grunt. He didn’t even lift his head and instead kept his gaze straight ahead. His face beneath the helmet was still misshapen due to his refusal to accept any healing for it. The emperor stared at his features for a time and then burst into laughter.

“Lady Conrad loves her men pretty, and I thought you’d be just another, but it turns out you’re hideous! It can’t be easy out there for you with a face like that, can it? The helmet finally makes so much sense! He looks like quite the strong type to me, Baldur. What say you?”

“Judging by appearances,” replied the knight captain. “I’ve no doubt he’s tough, Your Majesty.”

Baldur. So that’s his name.

Happy to have his assumption confirmed, the emperor nodded.

“Lady Conrad, would you give him to me?”

I felt ice creep across the entire length of my spine. I shook my head instinctively, well before I could even remind myself to mind my own manners.

“Please understand that I couldn’t possibly consent, even at request from Your Majesty. Please, I beg of you...”

“You didn’t even hesitate. Then what of you, Sir Hideous Visage? I’ll pay you far better than Lady Conrad, and if it’s the girl herself you’re interested in, I’ll provide you an adequate replacement. You’ll have riches and rank thrown in for good measure. Well?”

Geoff remained silent. I felt an instant of anxious worry squeeze at my heart, but it was interrupted by another round of the emperor’s cackling.

“Ah! This is just marvelous! Give him his voice. Do it. Let him answer.”

Geoff’s words were concise and straight to the point, but perhaps a touch too short for speaking with a person of such authority.

“I decline,” he said.

My mind raced. How was I going to save Geoff if his response drew the emperor’s rage?

“Hmm...?” murmured the emperor. He then placed the man’s helmet back on his head and turned from him, suddenly uninterested. “I suppose it’s true what they say—the good draw to themselves loyal subjects. You have been blessed with a good guard, Lady Conrad.”

The emperor trudged off without another word. I could not make heads or tails of the man. I barely felt as if my life were my own in his presence.

“Aren’t you lucky,” whispered Lubeck in my ear. “He’s allowed you your attendant.”

I didn’t think my heart could take much more of this ordeal. Just climbing and descending the tower had left me completely and utterly exhausted. My remaining companion, too, was just as pale in complexion and just as devoid of words. We returned to the conference room in silence and sat where we were told, and all the while the four other men and women stared at us curiously. Only Elisa was brave enough to venture a question.

“Just the two of you? Where’s the other lady? Is she somewhere else?”

I assume both of us expected such a question, but all the same my chubby companion couldn’t muster more than trembling shoulders. I tried my best to muster a smile, but found myself incapable of saying, “She died. The emperor killed her.”

“She can’t attend breakfast. Something...came up...” I uttered, doing my best to keep a calm expression.

“Did she come down with something? You two look awfully pale... Are you quite all right?”

I was about to say “It’s nothing,” when the chubby young man let out a squeal that sounded like “Wee.”

“We’re just terribly nervous,” he said, bringing his voice under control. “Don’t mind us, really, we’ll be fine.”

It was glaringly obvious that we were anything but. Fortunately, the location made for certain rules and expectations, and so Elisa looked at me and my companion but said nothing. The others were the same.

“I’m so certain that the three of you went for a most wonderful stroll,” said Elisa. “I just want so badly to hear all about it.”

“In which case, why don’t I invite you to my manor sometime soon so we can sit down for a nice chat,” I offered.

“You mean it?! An invitation from Lady Conrad herself! Wow, what could make a girl happier? You know, it was my fiancé who first told me about you. We grew up together but he works in trade. I just couldn’t believe it when he mentioned you.”

“In which case please bring him with you, by all means. I expect to have more dealings with the Tuna region in the future, and I would love to make his acquaintance.”

“As I’m sure he would too. Thank you ever so much.”

Her smile was simply bursting with energy and, having just seen a horrific murder occur before my very own eyes, it felt all the more unbearable. I wanted desperately for the rest of the breakfast event to pass uneventfully but, as with all things, it was not to be.

I prayed that the emperor would fall ill with a sudden stomachache and cancel breakfast, but when he appeared in a fresh set of clothes I resigned myself to hiding my fear and somewhat uncontrollable trembling. Within ten seconds of the emperor having taken his seat, tea was served. It wasn’t too hot, nor too cold—it was the perfect temperature for drinking as it was.

“Well then, shall we begin?” said the emperor. “I’m not expecting anything in the way of manners or etiquette, so feel free to partake of the food as you would usually. You will learn the rules in time.”

I felt questions rushing to the forefront of my brain, but I knew that now was not the time to be asking them. Food was brought out on great big plates, and in such quantities I wanted to scream. Who could possibly eat so much food for breakfast? Clearing our plates was not a prerequisite of this particular breakfast, thankfully, but I couldn’t help noticing hesitance in everyone outside of Elisa.

The servers served each of us portions of everything on the main plates, but having just seen a woman fall to her death, I couldn’t register much in the way of taste, nor could I have told you if any of the food was good. Freshly cut ham, eggs, steamed chicken, bread straight from the oven, cheese—the menu went on and on. The vegetable soup was apparently the best the chef had to offer, but honestly I missed the taste of home.

I hadn’t wanted to eat very much, but I kept my knife and fork going all the same. The emperor had explicitly told us not to concern ourselves with matters of etiquette, but I felt the sideways glances of the other attendees on my plate and person. For those who were not used to eating in noble social circles, this was an area of great concern. It was for that reason I kept eating, so as to offer a model that the others could imitate. I did not know if the emperor was on the lookout for any one behavior in particular, but more than anything else I did not want to see another person murdered.

The emperor sometimes asked a question or two of each attendee, but in between such small talk he ate well. When he grew tired of ham, meat was roasted at the table. It was rare and dripping blood as he covered it generously in salt and pepper before shoveling it into his mouth. I’m sure he enjoyed every single bite and swallow, but I could not bring myself to watch it for long. His appetite and the murder earlier were at such odds that I felt myself struggling to stay calm.

And so the emperor continued to chat with each of us as he filled his belly, and when he was done the desserts were brought in.

“Wow...” uttered Elisa as she looked at it all.

Mostly she was taken by all the chocolate on display. Those who hadn’t tried chocolate before were enchanted by the taste of it, and the emperor clearly enjoyed seeing the delight on the faces of his attendees. His was the arrogance of one who knows he can and will provide only the best to his guests.

“Lady Conrad,” he said, noticing me. “You seem rather gloomy. Does my selection of dessert disappoint you?”

“Not in the slightest, Your Majesty,” I replied. “Such luxurious flavors are well beyond what I usually have access to. If I appear uncomfortable in any way, I assume it must be the nerves.”

“Your quick wit and way with words is reminiscent of Bertrando. Very well. I’m pleased simply that I get to see firsthand the adorable energy of my children. I will ensure you take enough home with you that you’re able to bathe in it, should you wish.”

It bothered me that he could compare me to Bertrando when he’d known me for less than a few hours. When the emperor shifted in his seat, everyone sat up a touch straighter in their chairs. The emperor saw this and grinned.

“Well then, beloved children of the Arrendle Empire. As I’m sure you’re all aware, there was a reason I brought you all here today.”

So it begins.

I felt my hands ball into fists on my knees as I waited for the emperor to continue.

“Each of you was selected. You were selected, of course, because you came to my aid. But let me be clear—it was not just you who helped me. Rather, of the many who came to my aid, you were the cream of the crop.”

This much I had gathered from speaking to both Elisa and the emperor. What really mattered was why we’d had to come to this awful breakfast.

“How much do you know of my person?” asked the emperor.

“Your long reign is an astounding achievement,” said one of the men at the table, “and that reign has seen Arrendle governed in peace.”

“Indeed,” stated the emperor. “But in the beginning, I was not destined for the position I now hold. There were many in front of me in the line for the throne of the last emperor, and all of them grasped tightly to the authority they wielded. Still, God would not allow for such disputes between siblings, and so they were punished. I received my title by the grace of the almighty.”

He called it “divine will.”

“If we consider God’s will, then it’s only natural that I came to rule over the empire. And thanks to the careful interweaving of God’s will and my intellect, my reign has been long. Alas, I am but a man—I was not blessed with life eternal, and my days are finite. I have named my successor, but no doubt my passing will still result in conflict.”

As a father, he claimed to worry for the fate of his heirs. I was merely a guest at his breakfast, so all I could do was stare down at my hands as he continued his speech. These did not strike me as the words of a man who still had not announced his successor in an official capacity.

“As such,” continued the emperor, “it is my duty to live long and see the world brought under control. In a few years, Falkrum will become a part of Arrendle. Our population will increase, and our capital will see further glory brought to its name. However, there still exist rebel forces—or so those bandits call themselves—and so even now I cannot rest.”

“How very awful,” lamented Elisa.

The emperor nodded.

“And so I have brought you all here in preparation for the future, so as to strengthen the empire by raising its future citizens.”

In that one instant, his words took a leap of logic that I could not follow. It took me a few moments to grasp exactly what had just been said. The others at the table looked just as confused. It was Elisa who spoke first, unknowingly voicing the question we all held in our hearts.

“Er, Your Majesty...” she started. “Is this the reason you brought us here today? Um... Future citizens?”

“You don’t follow? Let me state it for you simply, then—I want you all to work for the sake of our country. It is my ardent wish that you raise truly exceptional citizens.”

“Oh... Y-Yes, of course. All of us want nothing more than to do our utmost for the empire. And I’m certain that...in the future I, too, will have children for the sake of the nation we all call home.”

Elisa was still young, and speaking of childbirth caused her cheeks to flush red. Under ordinary circumstances, such a topic would likely have been frowned upon in her company. But it made my heart race even more than when I’d been to the Tower of the Eye. I’d had a horribly bad feeling about all of this, and now it was proving right.

If only I’d ignored the emperor’s request and stayed home. But perhaps it’s not too late. Who cares about manners? Time for me to ditch this place and hide under a table somewhere at Reinald’s office.

“I deem each of you here today worthy of marriage to the bravest under my command,” declared the emperor.

Aw man, I so wish he hadn’t just said that...

I so badly wanted to believe that it was all some bad joke, but the emperor’s calm tone shut that down completely.

“I have the imperial knights’ first squadron and a personal guard under my command, but in truth, we lack soldiers who simply endeavor to serve our home. In the past, we made a push to raise truly pure children, not unlike the gods. It was our desire to see babies raised without the interference of human hands, but alas, within a year of being born, they were all dead. And so we realized that children grow and are raised by their parents. To put it another way, brave men like Baldur and Walter are not born of mere plebs.”

The emperor pointed at the two men to make his point clear, then swept his hands in a grand gesture over all of us at the table.

“This was to be a long-term plan, and so I handled the selection process personally. I did not look into the background of those who were already citizens of Arrendle...and for this reason, Lady Conrad, you should be honored to sit at this table, having only recently arrived from Falkrum.”

I did not want to meet his gaze. I was disgusted. His actions stomped all over our human rights. It was a plan for the future that literally tore our futures from our hands. The emperor might have called it an “honor,” but his plan was not something I could just obediently go along with. It was anything but. It made me so sick I wanted to vomit all over the table.

If this is not a joke...if he’s entirely serious about this plan of his...then he can take my proposed husband and shove him—

“Be seated, Lady Conrad,” said the emperor. “I have not yet given you permission to leave.”

“Don’t mind me; I’m just going to pretend like I never heard any of this,” I replied. “I do hope you don’t mind.”

“Are you saying that you refuse what I have decided?”

The words had a chill to them, but I simply could not bring myself to obey.

“Your Majesty, I’m sure you already know that I recently lost my husband. I am still raising his son, my stepson. This is not a topic of conversation that I can even begin to accept. Your charity in this matter will better serve somebody else.”

“The boy is not your real son, and yes, I know why you lost your husband. I know the reason it happened. I know full well your past, and still I selected you. Surely you must understand that I had my motivations.”

No. What?

“Just a moment. Are you saying...”

“Erm...um...uh...er...”

The trembling voice that cut in between us belonged to Elisa. It had all finally dawned on her and she’d gone deathly pale, her lips opening and closing as she struggled to find the courage to continue.

“Y-Your Majesty,” she said finally. “I... I am engaged. I h-have a fiancé, I...!”

“I know,” replied the emperor. “What of it?”

“I... What?”

“I understand that I am asking something difficult of you, and so I will prepare another woman for your fiancé. But I see you as a good choice for one of Baldur’s wives. His is a most esteemed family, and I do not see your parents standing in opposition to the idea.”

Elisa was so pale now it was as if she’d transcended white and moved into a pallor even sicklier. The emperor, for his part, was jolly as could be as he turned to speak to Baldur.

“She’s a fine catch, wouldn’t you say? Surely you wouldn’t turn down the offer of a beautiful young woman?”

“Your Majesty, I already have children of my own. Please, assign the young woman to a more deserving candidate.”

“But you don’t even have a wife at present. All three of your past wives have already passed on. Don’t you feel even a little lonely?”

“Your Majesty.”

“What?”

“I’ve had four wives.”

“Ah, I see. My bad.”

His laughter echoed through the room, but it was the laughter of only one man. Everybody else at the table remained deathly silent, and it was clear at a glance that Elisa was no longer even capable of speech. I even saw sympathetic gazes among the emperor’s serving staff.

First things first...

I had to find a way out of here, whatever it took. I had to avoid anything that sounded like direct agreement and make my way home. But actually, taking refuge with Reinald was likely the better option. He was the official Conrad guardian—he could be my shield as I paid back the emperor for the money he had given me to attend his birthday party.

I knew that opposing a person of such power was dangerous, but at the same time as I raised my head...a commotion sounded from the door to our conference room.

“Teddy...?” I uttered, as I saw who was making all the noise.

He’s Ern’s assistant...but what’s he doing here?

He barged in on wobbly legs, and yet not a single guard moved to stop him. He stood at a distance from the emperor, staring the man in the face.

“Father,” he uttered.

Father...? Did he just say father?

“Why did you remove me from my post, father?” Teddy demanded.

Wait. Teddy’s father is...the emperor?!

The first time I heard him I thought that I’d heard him wrong, but it was impossible to miss the second time around. It was then that I remembered Ern telling me that Teddy had family connections. And there was no doubt he would have been able to attend the emperor’s birthday with them.

Still, something wasn’t right. Teddy’s face was gaunt, his gaze empty. His hair and clothes were a mess, and he looked like a hospital patient who’d gotten lost wandering the halls.

“You are my seed, but I do not recall giving you the right to call me father,” replied the emperor.

He looked supremely annoyed at the arrival of his son. It was only the emperor’s guests, however, who reacted with shock and confusion. Everybody else was clearly well aware of the circumstances.

Teddy and the emperor shared no physical resemblance. You never would have believed they were related. Teddy shot his father a longing gaze but was met only with a derisive chuckle.

“Lady Conrad,” said the emperor, ignoring his son. “You remain standing. As an honorary citizen of Arrendle, are you denying me my faith?”

I didn’t think it was the time for him to be ignoring the issue at hand, but his question was not one I could simply ignore either. Still, it was a conundrum—to sit as I was instructed would be an implicit agreement with the emperor’s plan, and that was the last thing I wanted. However, to do anything else would be to declare to the emperor I saw nothing in his faith. Were it anybody else on the planet I would have turned and walked straight out, but I had to remember the warnings Reinald had given me.

What am I supposed to say? How am I supposed to find an answer that isn’t agreement or refusal?

“Your Majesty,” I said. “I would never deny you your beliefs.”

I bowed deeply. To say I was wracked with nerves was an understatement.

“Then why do you still stand? If you allow me my beliefs, then naturally you will sit and you will accept them. Much as everyone else has.”

He looked to the table for agreement, but only a few of the attendees could muster any replies, all of whom did not know the emperor well. The servers remained utterly still.

“Indeed! I, too, believe in the will of God! To defy such a will is nigh unimaginable...”

The words came from the young man who had met me with a glare upon my arrival at the conference room. His statement was meant only to agree with the emperor, but he found himself facing the emperor’s ire.

“Stop. You would speak of God in my presence?”

“Huh?! No, I... I just...!”

None of it made any logical sense. I pitied the young man, but his interaction with the emperor was like having a light switch turned on in my brain. I saw things with far more clarity. I would have thought on it more, but the young man’s life was in danger, and I felt it best that I draw the emperor’s attention.

“Your Majesty,” I said. “I do not doubt your faith in God, but allow me this question—is it possible for me to receive the Almighty’s messages too?”

“Impossible. In this world there is only one truly faithful, one herald, and that person is me.”

My question had only further frustrated the emperor. At the same time, it had told me exactly the sort of person he was. Actually, it had been gnawing at me the whole time. Religion was not allowed in the empire, but the emperor himself sang the story of his faith at every opportunity. But why did mere agreement irritate him as much as my question?

In short, I saw it like a person’s fandom going to the utmost extreme. It was a passionate love and adoration that had gone too far, to the point that it could not even be shared with others. The word “fandom” perhaps makes it sound like it wasn’t all that big a deal, but consider the fan for a moment—the emperor wielded incredible power and authority. He could—and did—kill without hesitation. I had seen who he was firsthand, and it gave me the shivers.

“You would question God?” asked the emperor.

“No, I would never so much as dream of doubting you, Your Majesty. You sit at the highest point in the entire Arrendle Empire. You speak of divine will, and so God must exist as a result. But for a humble former citizen of Falkrum like myself, the will of the heavens and the trials given by God are extremely foreign concepts. I feel it is far too early for the likes of me to be given the honor of such a trial.”

“Which is to say you don’t believe in me?”

“As I said earlier, in no way do I doubt your heart, Your Majesty. But please, consider this—I lost my husband in the Conrad region. You, who know all, surely know the details of that loss, and how it came to pass.”

“Humph. In other words, you take issue with what happened in Falkrum?”

“I believe in you, Your Majesty. But truly knowing the love of God is a difficult proposition after seeing the tragedy of Conrad. I ask only for time in which to allow my own faith to take shape.”

Ugh, I am so sick of all this running around in circles.

I was putting my main focus on insisting that I was not denying the emperor his god, but ultimately it was a stopgap measure. As soon as the emperor lost his temper, it was over. I saw no means of escape through my efforts, and it was driving me insane.

But just what was I worth to the emperor? If Arrendle’s citizenry were like stones along the roadside, then was I little more than an ant or caterpillar? It was terrifying to think that he had the power to snub me from existence with just a finger, but even then I still didn’t want to back down. I knew I had to keep talking until I found the path that would allow me a breakthrough, but I just couldn’t find the right thread to pull on.

“Your Majesty,” said Baldur.

Everybody turned to follow the knight captain’s gaze. It was there that I found a ray of hope in the gloom. I had thought the situation helpless, but now a familiar head of golden blond hair had arrived on the scene, together with a female soldier who boasted a head of fiery red. Together, they were perhaps the only two people who might get me out of this mess. We shared but the slightest of glances, and I had to hold myself strong to stop from bursting into tears.

“Reinald,” said the emperor. “Why are you here?”

“Naturally, when I heard that you were interested in a family under my care, I wanted to know why. I did not mean to interrupt, but when I heard you had uninvited company, I couldn’t help worrying about your well-being.”

“Your subjects are my subjects. Your intrusion is unwelcome, you dolt.”

“I ask only for your consideration as it pertains to continued relations since we annexed Falkrum. In any case, who are you?”

Reinald was looking at Teddy as he asked his question. The young man had faded completely from the emperor’s attention.

“Are you entirely incapable of taking orders?” said the emperor, his eyes widening with rage. “Why are you still here?”

It wasn’t the sort of thing you said to another person, let alone your own family. Teddy began to weep. He seemed to be in anything but a stable frame of mind. And he had gone beyond just out of sorts to looking deranged. He wouldn’t stop trembling, and he wavered where he stood, his upper body slumped lethargically.

“I told you to leave,” said the emperor. “But it would seem you cannot listen to even the simplest of instructions. When you made it into the House of Magic under your own power, I saw fit to watch over you. Have you forgotten my generosity?”

“Your Majesty, could you please tell me who this man is?” asked Reinald.

“A son I fathered with some noblewoman or another.”

“He is not among any of the children I have heard of. Am I to assume that Wilhelmina does not know of him either?”

“Do you expect me to remember even the names of those who are completely worthless? It is one thing if they prove to be useful, but this idiot has gone and fallen head over heels for his boss.”

When he said “boss,” I knew exactly who the emperor was talking about. The emperor let out a long and exasperated sigh when Teddy showed no signs of moving.

“Unlike you,” the emperor said to Reinald, “he is useless. I’m done. I’ve no further need of him. And in any case, I am in the midst of a most important discussion. I do not have time for the rest of you.”

It was the words “no further need of him” that set Teddy off. His eyes went wide and he rushed to the table, slamming it with his fists. The cutlery shook and the women at the table screamed.

“You too?!” Teddy growled. “No need of me, you say?! Do you have any idea the struggle that my mother had to go through...that I had to go through...because of you?! But even then I gave it everything I had, all because you said you would aid us!”

This was not the Teddy that I knew.

“Do you have any idea what we had to give up for you?!” roared Teddy. “You couldn’t possibly understand!”

Without so much as a word, Baldur moved to defend the emperor.

“Calm yourself,” said Reinald. “Airing your grievances here will do you no good.”

“Says the man who became the crown prince! What do you know?!”

“This is not the time nor the place to be discussing that particular issue.”

“That particular issue...? Now you too?! Are you out to make a fool of me too?!”

Teddy’s outbursts were getting harder and harder to follow. Reinald had only attempted to calm Teddy’s nerves and reason with him, but he seemed entirely beyond even that.

“So you would claim your own worthlessness is my fault?” asked the emperor.

They were father and son. They were family. And while I did not know what had caused this conflict to occur in the first place, I knew with every certainty that the emperor was awful parent material. He looked upon Teddy not like a son, but trash littering the floor. He waved the man away like one would an annoying cat. Teddy’s teeth clenched tight when he realized his own father was negating his very existence.

It was clear that Teddy was not in a sound state of mind. I felt a trip to the doctor was in order. But before I could say as much to Reinald (and I was fortunate in this regard—this was no time to be making such suggestions...), Teddy spoke.

“If you had never existed in the first place...” he uttered.

Each word dripped with resentment. His hand reached behind his back, and then he pulled it out. It was a piece of steel about the size of two hands, and Teddy pointed it at the emperor. Everybody was baffled by it, naturally—they’d been expecting a sword or knife.

There were only a small number of people in the room who moved when they saw it. I was slower to react. Not because I didn’t understand the danger, but because I simply couldn’t believe what I saw in Teddy’s hands. Even in my past life, I’d only ever seen such things on television and in the movies.

“No way,” I uttered.

Before I had even finished speaking, Reinald had pulled me toward him and stood in front of me like a shield. The emperor’s guards moved to shield their lord, which let me know that they, too, knew the danger of what Teddy held in his grasp.

First came the dry sound of something cracking, followed by the shattering of dishes. Soon after, the air filled with screams and angry cries. Most notable among them was the enraged roar of the emperor himself.

“You think you can take my life?! Have you gone insane?!”

Nika disappeared from view, springing out from behind Reinald to pin Teddy to the floor. She wrestled the steel object from Teddy’s hands, and it clattered across the floor. I wanted to believe it was something else, but there was no mistaking it now.

“How...?” I whispered.

Such weapons did not belong in this world. They were not a natural part of it. They never should have existed, and I knew that, at least until this moment, they didn’t. This one was of a far older design than the ones I’d seen on television, where the ammunition went in through the barrel, which was attached to a handle with a trigger.

It was a pistol.

14: The Price of Glory

I had heard that Ern had produced an alternative to gunpowder in this world, but I had heard nothing about the existence of guns. And though it was difficult for me to fathom, when I thought back to Ern’s cagey answers to my questions, I could see the signs. It wasn’t just the explosives that she was hesitant to talk to me about—it was also firearms.

“What in the world was that?!” someone screamed, sending a wave of shock rippling through the room.

For those who knew nothing about handguns, the incident would have looked not unlike a spell or some kind of magic. All they’d experienced was a loud crack followed by shattered plates scattering through the air. Teddy was being held down by Nika, his shouts mixed with sobs as he struggled. Guards arrived to restrain him more thoroughly, but Nika looked puzzled as they started to take him away.

Someone had made an attempt on the emperor’s life, and so the area around him buzzed with confusion and panic, but the emperor himself was quick to calm. With Baldur by his side, he approached Teddy.

“Fool,” he said gravely. “You are beyond salvation. Your mother begged that you be spared, and so I humored her, but to willingly throw such an opportunity away is the very height of folly.”

Grave as it was, the emperor spoke with kindness. His attitude seemed to shift on a dime, and it was impossible to read the changes in his state of mind. It was at this moment that I noticed that Lubeck and the emperor’s other guards had their hands full—I gestured to Elisa, who practically leaped into my arms.

“Lady Conrad, I... This... What are we to do...?!” she asked.

“Shh,” I said, quieting her. “It’ll be okay, just calm down. Right, Sir Reinald?”

I looked briefly at Reinald. The subtle etchings of his features told me that he was against the idea of taking Elisa, that we should leave her. His eyes were piercing, but with Elisa in my arms, I met his gaze and shook my head. I knew I was being stubborn, but I was not going to leave without her. She had spoken with such joy of her fiancé, and the idea of her having to abandon him to marry Baldur made me sick.

Our silent back-and-forth lasted for but a second—Reinald understood that we were leaving with Elisa or I was not leaving at all. I tried making eye contact with the other breakfast attendees, but the only one to respond by rising to his feet was the chubby young man who’d come with me to the Tower of the Eye. But unlike Elisa, his mind was not on escape.

“Thank you for coming to my aid earlier, at the tower,” he said, his voice trembling with the fear that gripped him. “Leave me here—you two should get to safety.”

“But what about you?”

“I’m nothing more than a commoner. There is no escape for me. I merely wanted to thank you for your help, as I was not able to earlier.”

It was all too clear that his bravado was an act, but all the same he returned to his seat. I wanted to call out to him, to stop him, but Reinald held me back.

“Can you please refrain from drawing any excess attention?” he said, the words more an order than a question.

I had expected that Teddy would be carted off to prison, but instead the emperor simply raised his hand. Lubeck responded by drawing his sword. Reinald was quick to block my view of what happened next, but his body could not stop the sound of Lubeck’s metal blade as it traveled an arc that ended with it clanging against the floor. Someone began sobbing in the aftermath, which marked the end of Teddy’s attempted treason...and his life.

None of the staff batted so much as an eyelid at the emperor’s son having been put to death. Baldur’s tone of voice remained the very definition of calm and collected as he conferred with the emperor.

“Your Majesty, what of the traitor’s family? One among them was once your consort.”

“Put them to death.”

“Understood,” replied the knight captain, turning his gaze to his second-in-command. “Lubeck.”

“Consider it done. I will leave immediately.”

The palace staff moved around in a panic, but the breakfast attendees remained still, unable to do anything other than watch things play out. The tension in their bodies was as clear as day. Some among them wept, their hands covering their mouths in shock at having seen Teddy executed before their very eyes.

The emperor glanced at each of the attendees in turn, then picked up Teddy’s gun and let out a theatrical sigh.

“Ah, how incredibly frustrating,” he said.

“I can only imagine, Your Majesty,” said Baldur.

“Frustrating, yes, and yet I’m heartbroken to see him gone like that. It is beyond senseless. I think, Baldur, this is perhaps the first time in my life that I could truly look upon him with the care one would feel for their child.”

“It was an unfortunate end, but in death he saw a way to your heart. What more could he have possibly asked for in life?”

“His naive honesty was his weakness, but he was not a reckless youth. I did not believe him capable of the courage necessary to make an attempt on my life. It is likely he had accomplices, or otherwise someone directing him. Have your men search out any other possible traitors. Have them imprisoned, that we might squeeze them for further information.”

“As you wish.”

I didn’t know what to say when it came to the emperor and his lead knight. I simply didn’t have the words for it. The emperor, however, was back to how he had been before Teddy had burst in. He took his seat at the table with a certain sorrow on his face, but it was there that I noticed his mask slip.

The emperor was a man of theatrics, both in voice and in gesture. But for just a moment, as he sat at the table, he covered his mouth while it twisted into a maniacal grin. He was hiding a smile, perhaps even a chuckle, that had bubbled up from his very core, but I saw it. It revealed to me that he was twisted deep within, and I could not even grasp who he truly was. All I could do was hold tight to Elisa’s hand as she sobbed. The emperor was basking in a world of his own making, and it was Reinald who pulled him back.

“Your Majesty, I realize your own security detail is already taking action,” he said, “but if an attempt has been made on your life, then I cannot simply stand by idly and do nothing. I assume you take no issue with me informing Wilhelmina posthaste.”

“I assumed as much. Have your troops search the palace. Any who scheme to destabilize my reign are to be arrested. Oh, and don’t stop at the traitors—feel free to capture and arrest any of those bandits who keep evading your efforts too, yes?”

The last part of the emperor’s comment dripped with sarcasm—Reinald had been ordered to shut down and destroy the rebel forces, after all. But in response to the emperor’s comment, Reinald simply lowered his head into a bow.

“Then I shall take my leave. I daresay a peaceful breakfast is an impossibility after an incident of this magnitude, so I will take Lady Conrad into my care.”

“Hmm?” murmured the emperor. “I still have business with her, and our discussion is not over.”

“You have nerves of steel, Your Majesty, and that is one among the many qualities that makes you our emperor. But please do not forget that not everybody shares your bold courage in the face and aftermath of danger. These people have been through much, and if you are not careful with your treatment of them you may only grow enmity within the palace.”

It seemed that Reinald was not short of retorts himself, subtle jab though it might have been. After I’d scarcely heard anything but sycophancy in response to the emperor’s every word, Reinald’s comment felt refreshing. But Reinald did not allow the emperor to get in another word, and he continued before any displeasure could set in.

“This young lady here looks to have paled considerably due to the impact of the events just now, and so I will see to it that she is properly cared for also. And Baldur—in the future I would suggest you share your intel with myself and the other generals as opposed to keeping it to yourself. It was a misunderstanding that led to conflict with myself and Wilhelmina, after all—conflict that could have been avoided were you less negligent in your communications.”

“I will do my utmost,” replied the knight captain. “But you must understand that the first squadron puts the emperor first in all matters, and we may not always be able to abide by your wishes.”

“I do not doubt your loyalty, but I question any who would look to cause discord between allies.”

“Surely you jest. I do not see either you or the princess as enemies.”

It sounded like Wilhelmina had been a tight spot that I still hadn’t heard about. I suspected that a little digging would unearth a trove of dispute and conflict that rarely—if ever—made the light of day.

The emperor looked unimpressed, and he was about to open his mouth to say something when a scream rang through the air, followed by the sound of a shattering plate.

“Ah!” cried the chubby young man. “I’m so sorry! So very sorry...!”

The sound of the breaking plate was piercing in the otherwise mostly silent room, and it drew everybody’s attention. With the focus gathered on one point, we had an opportunity to exit the room silently and without being stopped. Reinald was quick to pounce on the chance.

Our escaping entourage would have been quite the sight, let me tell you. You had the crown prince marching the halls without offering anybody a glance, behind him a countryside noble cradling a sobbing young woman, and a strange helmeted bodyguard taking up the rear. Elisa must have felt relieved of all the tension of the conference room—hence the tears—but her weeping made conversation impossible. Nika came in to take care of her, explaining that there was a chance she could be saved.

“She was born in the Tuna region, and the duke may be willing to help if we send her word. She does not give things up easily, both for better and for worse, and she would even go toe-to-toe with the emperor himself. She also happens to still be in the capital at present, so I’ll have Elena reach her as soon as possible.”

“But Cap, you know I’m no good at dealing with her type...” grumbled Elena, who had joined us just a few moments earlier, but was not met with a stern glare. “Er, actually, forget I said anything.”

As it turned out, it was Elena and Haring who had first contacted Reinald for me.

“We were lucky. Noah woke me in the morning to tell us that a carriage from the palace was on its way,” explained Elena. “While we were trying to work out what it might be, we saw you board it and ride away.”

Noah was Haring’s first name, for the record.

“After which you sent word to the others,” I said, filling in the gaps. “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me; it was my hubby who did all the rushing around. He’s actually still all over the place right now, which is why he’s not here. He was very worried about you.”

“I’ll be sure to properly thank him just as soon as things settle. But I really, really don’t even know how I’m supposed to handle all of this!”

“For now, we’ll head to the magistrate’s office,” said Elena. “We can talk more there. Whateley is there waiting for you.”

“No,” I said firmly. “I appreciate you going to all the trouble, but no. I don’t think we even have time for that.”

“Karen?” asked Elena, confused.

There was so much to say, but one priority that took precedence over all others.

“I have to see Ern,” I declared.

I simply had to. The panic clutching at my heart refused to release its grasp. I was worried about others too, but the circumstances were dire.

“I’m sorry I have to bring this up now, but the weapon that Teddy wielded... You know what it is, don’t you, Sir Reinald? Can you tell me more?”

The moment Elena heard where the conversation was going, she took Geoff out of earshot.

“You understood how dangerous it was the moment he brought it out,” I continued. “You understood because you knew what it was.”

“Yes,” Reinald replied. “I have a general understanding of the weapon.”

It did him no good to lie. Reinald had moved even before Teddy pulled the trigger.

“The weapon is one of Ern’s making, isn’t it?”

“It is not like her to make such a mistake and let one into another’s grasp. Only a very small number of people have been told about it.”

“If I’m not mistaken, Teddy’s actions will see her brought in on charges of suspicion as his superior. She may even be charged for treason herself. I’m worried about her, and I want to get her somewhere safe. How hard will it be to bring her into your protection?”

It was Nika who first reacted, her brow furrowing. I got the sense that both she and Reinald knew where Ern was. Reinald was hesitant to reply.

“Your Highness, sooner or later we will have to see Quach,” said Nika, giving Reinald a verbal nudge. “Why not leave this task with Karen?”

“I was considering to what extent we can mobilize our forces to help her,” replied Reinald.

“We don’t have that luxury. We only have Karen,” said Nika. “I think she’ll have to bring Ern in alone.”

It came as a shock that they were so blunt about not providing me any backup, but they had their reasons.

“It is only a matter of time before Quach is suspected of involvement,” said Nika. “I apologize for saying something so cruel in front of you, Karen, but suspicion alone is not enough reason for us to bring her under our protection.”

“Then what reason do we have to take action?”

“She is prepared to discuss her methods for destroying the box. For that reason, we want to do all we can to avoid her becoming suspected of involvement.”

“Which is to say our interests are in alignment.”

“Yes, for better or worse.”

The exact box they were talking about was obvious. I was surprised that things had progressed so far, but that was a topic for another time. At the present moment, Reinald and Nika were most concerned with Ern falling into the emperor’s hands.

“At this rate, Quach will be taken into custody or put under observation,” continued Nika. “Either way, we know that she and the emperor do not get along. If she ends up with the first squadron, any further action on our part will prove near impossible, and then it will be a waiting game...”

“So the first squadron will prove difficult even for your forces, Sir Reinald?” I asked.

“They are at the emperor’s beck and call,” explained Reinald. “I do not like to say it, but we cannot say what will happen to Quach if they interrogate her—many of the first squadron’s knights are as cruel and as brutal as they come.”

In other words, torture was not just a possibility, it was assumed.

“Do we know exactly what her methods entail?” asked Nika, asking about the box. “Is it a tool of some kind? We can secure it if necessary.”

“She has not said. She has been extremely secretive, which is what led to our planned discussion. But I do not want to take action without some intel to work with.”

“I understand that you cannot send in any of your own people,” I said, “but there is a means of bringing her in, yes?”

“It’s highly likely that the emperor already has eyes on Quach,” replied Reinald. “If we move to secure her, we’ll have a host of issues to deal with. However, if instead she comes to us herself to ask for protection, I believe we can make things work.”

“Then I can go to her, convince her to do so, and bring her back with me. That said, the Conrad family is under your protection, Sir Reinald. If I am the one who brings her to you, won’t you still run into the same issues?”

The reason it was so difficult for Reinald to move was that the House of Magic—and by extension its mages—were considered property of the emperor. Ern was an authority within that sphere and was somewhat independent as one of Elder rank, but that did not make it any easier for Reinald to take action, even with the working relationship that he shared with Ern.

“Understand that we are walking a very thin tightrope,” said Reinald. “That’s why it’s imperative that she comes under our protection of her own volition. It may seem silly, but we need to have something like that in place even if we have to force Quach’s hand.”

“In an extreme case, would it be possible for you to claim suspicion of Ern and move to secure her?” I asked.

“Given her rank, paperwork would be necessary, and it would have to go through both the other elders and the emperor. That would take time we do not have.”

In other words, we needed to play our cards right so that we could respond to any and all potential criticism or suspicion of our actions.

“Then I will go to Ern on my own and convince her to seek your protection. Does that work?”

“It does. The two of you live together, and your friendship is known. Nobody would question the idea that you visited her out of worry for your friend. Will you do this for us?” asked Nika.

“I’m on it.”

There was no time for umming and ahhing. First and foremost, I simply had to find Ern and secure her person. The rest we could work out later. Nika was good to go, but surprisingly, Reinald remained hesitant.

“I understand what you’re saying, Nika, but I want more people on the ground.”

“You already went beyond your means by helping me earlier,” I said. “I will not ask any more of you. As long as Ern is amenable to the idea, it should be straightforward.”

“Even then there will be challenges,” replied Reinald. “It may take a little time, but I will assemble some people. It will be up to you to ensure that Quach does not end up in Baldur’s custody. Inform Quach and she will understand.”

“Understood, though the best-case scenario is that none of our worries come to pass.”

We had to hope that Ern would not go along with anybody else’s wishes. It would be to our advantage if nobody else was making a play for her, but I would not know that until I got to her myself.

Still, how will she take the news when I tell her about Teddy? I highly doubt she’s heard anything yet...

“A carriage will prove too slow,” I said. “Do you have a horse I can borrow?”

“Elena will prepare you a steed.”

When the horse was brought, Nika saw fit to offer me a curious warning.

“I don’t want to speak too much about that which is still uncertain, but when I held down that young man, Teddy, I smelled something sweet mixed in with the alcohol on his breath. I believe it was a drug used to bring about hallucination and delusion. I think it unlikely that he took the drug of his own volition.”

“You think someone slipped it into his drink...?”

I was reminded of the odd expression I’d noticed on Nika’s face when she’d been handling Teddy. The two facts clicked together in my mind, exacerbating my worry for my friend. I had to get to Ern as soon as possible. Thankfully, Elena also brought a horse for Geoff, so he could accompany me.

“And at the very least,” said Reinald, “please try to make sure that you aren’t arrested.”

For him, it was less about Ern and more about their discussion. He needed to know what she had planned for dealing with Six and his box. Saving Ern was a means to that end, but I was not so stupid as to offer complaints about his motivations.

Before we left, Geoff asked why it was that the emperor and Ern were not on good terms.

“While I do not know for certain,” said Nika, “Ern is a person with strong religious beliefs of her own, and it would appear her opinions differed from the emperor’s. They clashed.”

“I suppose she was always left untouched because of just how capable a mage she is...” I mused. “Things might get pretty wild from here on out, Geoff. I hope you’ll forgive me.”

“It is nothing,” replied Geoff, taking on a comforting, joking tone. “Prince Demyan often got himself into trouble, to an extent that I almost feel life at Conrad is a touch too peaceful.”

His words helped bolster my confidence. It had been a while since I’d ridden on horseback, but thanks to the horse being well trained, the ride to the House of Magic was a smooth one. Speeding on horseback was enough to draw the ire of the local police, but simply uttering Ern’s name left all of them silent. An abuse of power? Most certainly, but I could apologize for it later.

Geoff and I headed for the House of Magic. After our talk last night, I had at first considered going to Ern’s parents’ house, but I knew the House of Magic was the safer bet.

There were no guards at the gates when we arrived at the front gates, and nobody at reception. It made me uncomfortable, but we ran the hallways until we found Samuel walking the corridors with a cup in hand.

“Oh?” he murmured, surprised to see us.

“Is Ern in her lab?!” I cried.

“She is. She’s been in there since before sunrise, and she still hasn’t taken a step outside.”

Samuel held a cup of freshly brewed tea, the scent of it tickling at my nostrils. He was as lackadaisical as always, but I didn’t pay it any mind. I threw open the doors just as Ern was bringing a cup to her lips. Our eyes met. It looked to me as though she were about to start breakfast—a ham and cheese sandwich with a cup of the same tea that Samuel had. I could tell by the vegetable sandwich and accompanying selection of fruits that Ern’s mother had made the food herself. Ern’s expression was gentle, if surprised.

Ern’s breakfast looked ten times more enticing than what we’d been served at the palace, but I shoved my compliments aside and took Ern’s hand. She responded with shock.

“What are you even doing here at this hour?” Ern asked.

“I’m so glad you’re here. Ern, listen to me very carefully. It’s about Teddy...”

Ern looked away at the uttering of her former assistant’s name. She looked a little embarrassed.

“Oh, yeah. I was a bit too harsh on him. I’m going to have him take some time off. Don’t worry about it.”

“No, Ern, listen. He...”

“If you’ve got business with him, talk to Samuel.”

This came completely unexpected.

“Why would I talk to Samuel?” I blurted.

“Because after I dumped him, Samuel took him away. I figure he’ll know where Teddy got to. Anyway, if you’re here alone, how about joining me for breakfast? I can’t possibly eat all of this on my own.”

I spun around. Geoff was gone. He’d been by my side right up until I walked through the door...

Damn it!

I don’t know who’s behind it, but I knew something was off about this place. Why did I let myself think things were fine?

“Ern, please, listen to me. Geoff was right with me just moments ago. Right up until I walked into your office.”

I had to keep a clear mind, save my panic for later. I didn’t want to make matters any more confusing, and the only one who could explain things to Ern now was me. At first, she tilted her head quizzically, but the worry on my face was enough to convince her.

“But how could anybody do that without me noticing...” she uttered.

“Geoff is one matter, but there’s another,” I said. “Teddy fired a gun at the emperor. Nobody was injured, but you of all people have to know what that means.”

“Wait, what are you even...? Teddy had a gun?!”

“Yes. I’m not here to get you to talk about the things you’ve been making, I’m here to tell you that Teddy is dead. He pulled the trigger, but all eyes are going to turn on you now. You have to come with me.”

“Wait. At least let me get things straight in my own head...”

“We don’t have time! We have to go to Sir Reinald and ask for his protection, right now. If we don’t...”

“I know, I know! Just let me check first!”

Ern took a painting from the wall, revealing a steel box in the wall behind it. She took a key from her pocket and put it in the box’s keyhole. The thick steel door opened with a click. Ern pulled out blueprints, documents, and a handgun. Unlike the one that Teddy had fired, the one Ern held looked newer, with a bigger barrel.

“The prototype is gone,” she uttered. “But I never gave my key to anyone. Even Teddy couldn’t have gotten it out!”

“Ern, we have to hurry!”

“I know. As long as we ask for His Highness’s help we can make something work, right? Am I right to think that’s the plan?”

“Yes. I’m told that if you come of your own volition, they can set things up around that.”

“No better time than the present, but...you came with Geoff, right? When did you last see him?”

“He was with me when I got to the door with Samuel and opened it. But you’re the priority, Ern. We have to get you out of here. Geoff can handle himself, and besides, nobody has any real reason to cause him any harm.”

“I can find him if I look. Are you sure?”

“This place is empty, Ern. There was nobody at reception. I don’t want to stay here any longer than we have to.”

I had to believe that Geoff would be fine on his own. Making that decision was like squeezing my own heart in a vise, but I knew what I had to do, and I knew what our top priority was. If I ignored that, Geoff would only scold me anyway.

“What are you waiting for?” I asked. “Let’s go.”

Ern wasn’t moving, even though I thought I’d convinced her. I took her by the arm and pulled.

“It’s about to get crazy in here,” Ern said. “In an emergency, just keep your head low and hide under a table.”

I felt an unbelievable force pushing against me as the lab door opened. With it came a lazy drone of a voice.

“Oh, dear... You didn’t drink all your tea, did you, teach?”

It was Samuel.

“It looks like your friend made it just in time... If she hadn’t, you’d have been asleep when we said our goodbyes.”

“What did you do?” demanded Ern.

“Don’t give me that look, teach. I’m not here because I want to be. I really wish that last time was just that—the last time. Then we’d have parted on amicable terms. Unfortunately, they sent me back. Told me to check on things.”

“You have the gall to dare mess with me at a time like this?”

“Mess with you? Teach, I’m as earnest as they come. Even you know how passionate I am about my work.”

“I do. Never did let a chance to piss me off slip from your grasp, you shit.”

Wind began to swirl through the room, even though the windows were closed tight. It grew louder as it grew faster, the room getting caught up in an invisible whirlwind. The windows shook as papers and books rumbled from tables. A vase crashed to the floor, spilling water. Ern’s poor sandwich was a mess.

I inched backward and pressed myself against the wall, ducking down to stop stray documents from slapping me in the face. I had seen magic before, but never like this—never in such an offensive capacity. The wind roared as if in response to Ern’s anger, but Samuel looked more disgusted than anything else.

“Ugh, really?” he said. “You know I don’t stand a hope in hell in a fight with you. Hah... I’m just not into this. Can we not just talk things through? Peacefully?”

“Shut! Up!” said Ern.

The magic was invisible, but I felt as though I could see daggers slicing through the air. They raced toward the point where Samuel stood, but he parried them away at the last second. When Ern clicked her tongue and started another wind swirling through the room, Samuel took off running, using not just the floor but the walls as surfaces on which to evade attack. The room was only small, and it was quickly covered in cracks, but Ern didn’t seem to care.

I kept a hand over my head to protect myself while I tried to open a window, but it wouldn’t budge. I picked up a nearby mop and tried to break the window with it, but to no avail. But this had nothing to do with my own physical strength. Rather, the window itself was unnaturally tough. Even throwing a tome at it had no effect whatsoever.

So that’s why we can’t get out.

The one exit to the room was the door that Samuel had come in through, which was now shut. I would not easily be able to get out to find Geoff and enlist his help. Eventually, Ern’s blistering wind attacks came to a stop. She looked down at her hand, her gaze incredulous as she opened and closed her fist. Her eyes stared at the movements of her own fingers.

“Oh? Has it finally kicked in?” asked Samuel.

“What the...?” uttered Ern.

“It’s not me. What’s weakening you is the guy in the box, and something the other Elders have spent a good long time cooking up. They needed something to seal off your powers, and they needed it in a hurry.”

Samuel’s mentioning of “the guy in the box” sent an almost imperceptible tremor through Ern’s body.

“But the spell’s been in place since you got here. I couldn’t believe you could cast all that magic. Had me in a cold sweat. You really are a monster, teach.”

“Shut your mouth, you backstabbing traitor. I want nothing more than to rip your tongue straight from your throat.”

“Please, stop it with the threats. We both know that you’re the real traitor.”

Ern responded with more wind magic. Samuel thus reacted with more screaming, dodging, and weaving, but he couldn’t dodge all of Ern’s attacks. He suffered lacerations across his face and arms, but it wasn’t fatal.

“Ouch,” he said plainly, as blood dripped from his cuts, staining his shirt.

Samuel creeped me out big-time. Even now, his personality remained exactly as it was when we first met. The slow droll of his voice, the casual bearing; both were completely unchanged. He was so cool, so cold, that I felt something almost reptilian in his gaze—he was like a snake eyeing the prey it was just about to eat for lunch.

“I bet you’re doing everything you can to counter the spell right now, aren’t you?” said Samuel. “I gather you’ll need some time, so how about answering a few questions in the meantime? I’m a kind man, despite what you might think, and I’m not all-in when it comes to cooperating with the others. I’ve never been a fan of bullying the weak.”

“Questions?!” spat Ern. “You were my assistant! You pretty much saw everything yourself, didn’t you?”

“But there was one thing you didn’t tell me,” said Samuel, holding up a finger as his lips curled into a wry smile. “Who are you working for?”

“Huh?”

“Please, don’t act dumb. I’m a mage, but I’m quite the intelligence operative too. I know you’ve been scheming to see the box destroyed...though admittedly I didn’t believe it at first. Still...”

At this, Samuel paused for a moment and shrugged. I didn’t like the way he was glancing at me and trying to read my expression. I knew what he was up to, however—he wanted to know if I knew what they were talking about whenever he mentioned the box.

“You and whoever it is you’re working with, you’re both extremely cautious,” continued Samuel. “I could barely get a lead on either of you. A serious hit to my confidence levels, and my superiors were furious with me. Things stalled so hard that I had to get my best friend involved.”

“I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about,” replied Ern. “But I heard about Teddy. Some friend you are, using him like that. I don’t know who’s more cold-blooded, you or the emperor.”

“Oh, please. Surely you jest. I’m just doing my job. I’m not that crazy. And losing Teddy? My heart broke, it really did.”

But Samuel didn’t make any attempt to deny that he had used the poor guy. He uttered each word with total indifference. I sensed nothing even remotely nearing reluctance or regret in his tone of voice.

“I didn’t see how it ended,” Samuel continued, “though I did try to ensure that he was high as a kite in his last moments... I do hope he wasn’t made to suffer.”

“But he did suffer!” I cried, driven by the injustice of what I’d heard. “He was crying the whole time.”

“A pity,” commented Samuel. “I guess I shouldn’t have let him cook the whole evening. I shouldn’t have hesitated like that.”

I was getting an idea now of who Samuel was taking his orders from. I had heard from Ern that he’d been forced on her by another Elder, but it was clear that someone higher up was involved in things too.

“I have a question of my own,” I said. “Where’s my guard? What did you do with him?”

“Who knows? I just kept him out of the way. You’ll have to ask one of the Elders.”

“Because clearly you won’t tell me.”

“Let’s get back to the topic at hand,” said Samuel. “I can see you don’t want to talk, teach. So, is it your friend’s guardian, I wonder? Or is it someone more unexpected, like the princess? Perhaps it’s some other rat lurking somewhere in the capital? I’m certain you’re not working alone.”

“I don’t have to tell you anything,” spat Ern.

“You’re awful, teach—even after all this time I’ve given you as a sign of respect for our instructor-assistant relationship... But fine. It is what it is. You can die while we’re digging through your mind.”

“The only one dying is you!”

Ern began to cast another whirlwind.

“Whoa! Easy there, psycho.”

This time, however, Samuel didn’t just cry or run. Perhaps he knew Ern was weak, or perhaps he felt in control. Maybe both. As Ern began to back up, black shadows bubbled at the floor by her feet. When they were at boiling point, they shot toward her.

“Too slow,” Ern muttered, a bold smile on her face.

The black shapes exploded in silence the moment she spoke. In the next instant, blood sprayed across the wall. I had no idea if it was real or an illusion, or what I was even looking at, but the rusty smell of blood filled my nostrils all the same. That was when I noticed the dog’s head rolling along the floor. It was just a second later that I heard the laughter.

“Well, that was nasty. I loved that dog,” Samuel said.

The constant air blades had left him covered in cuts, but he’d avoided anything fatal. I couldn’t understand why he was so calm under such pressure and danger. Ern was following his every move, but little by little I noticed a change in her.

“Soon you won’t be able to cast instantaneously, hmm?” murmured Samuel. “For me to win this, I just have to keep running.”

“I will kill you, even if it’s the last thing I do.”

“Kill, you say?”

His mocking tone was obvious, but even he knew that Ern meant what she said. Still, the spell limiting Ern’s abilities was working as intended. At the beginning of this battle, I hadn’t seen her make any of the gestures I associated with spellcasting, but now she was muttering quickly with each spell, her fingertips glimmering with light as they wrote various letters. With each word and gesture, wind tore across the walls.

“From my point of view, teach, you’ve always been an adorable little girl with a bright intelligence and a tendency to hide yourself behind a tough girl act.”

A glass vase caught in Ern’s whirlwind came flying straight at me but shattered before my eyes. Ern’s shadow stretched unnaturally as a catlike creature pushed out from it. Its head was as big as that of a full-grown man, and when it opened its mouth it sucked in everything around it. Samuel was on the run again.

“Here’s the crux of it,” said Samuel. “You develop weapons, but you’ve never actually had to kill anyone, have you?”

As I watched things unfold, my mind raced. I did not have the courage or ability to match either mage, but I could see that this was a battle for time. Something pulled at my mind. I didn’t know what it was, but the situation just didn’t feel right. There was something unnatural about it all.

Samuel had returned for two reasons: The first was to check on Ern, and the second was to find out who she was working with. But Ern had refused to answer. Samuel should have known this response would have been the most likely. He’d done everything he’d come for, so for all intents and purposes he was free to go. Once he’d confirmed that the spell was working, he didn’t have to stay; Ern would be rendered powerless regardless of whether he was here or not.

And yet, he had stayed, and all the while he’d taunted Ern into attacking him.

“Wait!” I cried. “Something’s wrong. You have to get clear of him, Ern! Cool down! Think!”

But at that moment I heard the sound of glass shattering. It came from behind Ern. The seemingly unbreakable glass exploded, shards of it flying into my shoulder and back. I shut my eyes tight and covered my head instinctively. When I opened them, Ern was lying on the floor.

I couldn’t comprehend it. My brain failed to put it all together. But even then, I didn’t waste time calling her name and instead leaped on top of her, covering her body with my own. I waited, unsure of the angle from which Samuel would attack.

But for all my waiting, no attack ever came. The room fell into total silence. I tentatively raised my head to see Samuel looking down at us. The smile had vanished from his face.

“This is what happens when you aren’t used to real combat,” he said coldly. “You lost because you put all your focus on me. You didn’t even spare a thought for what might have been happening outside.”

There was a touch of disappointment in his voice, as though Ern were a student who should have known better. But then Samuel merely shrugged as the hint of a smile crossed his face.

“My job was just to keep you from moving,” he said. “As for what happens now, well... Let’s just call it a mercy on my part.”

“You...piece of shit...” Ern muttered.

“Ern!” I cried.

She was still conscious, but she lacked the strength to sit up. Blood spread around her right leg. It leaked from her side with every movement, staining her clothes.

“Don’t move!” I shouted.

“Come now,” said Samuel calmly. “You’ve got a gaping hole in your side. You’re dead unless you close the wound. Your lifeblood is literally seeping from you with every passing second, and you can’t cast any spells now—not unless you want to hasten the end. Any extra life you want at this point you’ll only find through healing.”

Ern’s gaze burned with the raging fire of a thousand suns. If looks could kill, Samuel would have exploded in a shower of blood.

Wait, a hole in her side... Does that mean...?!

“You replicated it...” Ern uttered. “My gun...”

“No. The blueprints are still right there in your safe. This one was made by careful observation of your prototype. It had never been tested, actually, but what better test subject than the most terrifying of Elders?”

“You...son of a...!”

“Let me tell you what your weak point is, teach. It’s that you believe ordinary people to be incapable of anything meaningful. It’s exactly that sort of negligence that will get you shot in the back.”

It was then that I understood why Samuel had remained in the lab all this time. Ern had been shot from outside—the shooter had needed to wait until she was stationary before taking the shot.

“Oh...” muttered Samuel as he casually threw open the door. “This is just me airing my thoughts, but a recovery squad will be here shortly. They’ll be looking for your body. I think they said they’d use what’s in your mind to help seal the box.”

Samuel let out a sigh before going on.

“The rest is up to you, teach. Bye.”

He left us there, just me, my friend, and a growing pool of blood. I sat there in a daze until Ern slumped to her back. The sound of it shunted me to my senses.

What now?! What now?!

My brain felt entirely blank. I put everything Doctor Emma had taught me to use, but every movement felt instinctive, like a reactive gesture. I checked Ern’s leg, then took a towel strewn across the floor and tied it across the wound.

“That’s the leg done...” I muttered. “Um...but the body... What about the body? I should check your stomach next...!”

When I placed a hand to Ern’s stomach, it squelched under pressure, and Ern let out a pained cry. There was less blood loss than I’d expected, and I felt that while a complete heal wasn’t likely, magic could still possibly save her life.

But is she still conscious? Most people would have passed out by now...

“Karen,” Ern uttered.

“Ern!”

She was still conscious, but her body was limp.

“I’m done for,” she said. “We’d only mend half of the damage through healing, and I can barely use any magic anymore. At this rate, it’s only a matter of time...”

Her voice was so weak. I was ecstatic that she was still alive, but the specter of death neared ever closer. I couldn’t stop trembling, I was so scared. I forced myself to calm down and repeated the two words in my head like a mantra.

Calm down. Calm down.

I still had a job to do.

“Can you hold on, Ern?” I asked. “I’m going to find help. I’ll get somebody to heal you.”

I knew that I was grasping at straws. I knew the situation was beyond saving. But I couldn’t bear to just sit there saying nothing at all. The wet warmth I felt from Ern’s hands, the unceasing stench of blood; it was killing me. I couldn’t keep my thoughts straight, but in contrast to my panic, Ern was eerily quiet. Her fiery rage for Samuel had evaporated, and a calm had returned to her eyes. I closed my eyes and did my best to take a few long, deep breaths.

When I opened my eyes, I saw clarity in Ern’s own. Perhaps it was just an illusion, but her gaze drew me in with such power that I almost forgot to breathe.

“So,” she uttered. “Reinald... You like him, don’t you?”

This was not something somebody said when they were bleeding out on the floor in front of you.

What is going on...?

“Stop it, you idiot! This, of all times, is not the time!” I shouted. “It doesn’t matter in the slightest right now! Just say yes! Just tell me you can hang on, and I’ll run out those doors like lightning to find somebody to help you...!”

“I asked you a question...” Ern said. “Answer it.”

“Please, Ern! Don’t toy with me!”

But I could tell by her calm expression that she was not toying with me.

“Karen... Yes or no?”

With each moment she was fading away, and I nodded my head as tears ran from my eyes.

“Yes! I like him! I like him, okay?! Is that what you wanted?! I answered your question, so now we have to get you help, and we have to hurry...!”

“That’s...great...”

“It’s not great! None of this is great!”

Please, don’t do this, Ern, don’t look at me with those beautiful eyes...

I don’t want to see a face that looks like it’s given up on it all...

Just tell me you can hold on. Just say the words and I’ll run faster than I ever have. I’ll beg if I have to, but I will bring somebody to help you.

Unfortunately, Ern did not have a single kind word for me.

“I...can’t hold on,” she uttered.

“No,” I said, trying to deny her the statement.

“You’ll have to handle the rest.”

“Stop it! I don’t want to hear this!”

I was screaming. I knew the truth. I knew that there was a gaping wound in Ern’s body, and I knew that by any ordinary standards she shouldn’t have even been conscious. I knew I didn’t have the skills to heal my best friend. But most of all, I knew that somebody was coming to kill Ern, and there was nobody anywhere near this place that I could rely on for help.

I knew all of that, but I refused to accept it. I just did not want to.

“You can’t go, Ern,” I said. “I don’t want to live in a world without you. Please, Ern, don’t leave me here.”

Every word felt childish. Ern should have been the one crying and begging, and yet it was me with my face scrunched up, tears streaming down my face. Ern smiled at me, her gaze kind like a mother looking upon a child who just wouldn’t listen to reason.

“Um... I... Remember how I said I would help you...?” Ern said.

She spoke with such quiet and such calm. Was this really how someone bearing a fatal gun wound spoke? Even if she was somehow keeping pressure on the wound with a spell, it still had to hurt like hell.

“That doesn’t matter anymore! You just have to live! That’s all that matters!”

“Listen to me.”

Ern let out a moan, but there was weight in her words. I couldn’t just ignore her and continue my tantrum. Her face was so pale it was starting to turn gray. I brought my head down, closer to her lips, just to hear her more clearly.

“Me... This... It is what it is, but...if they dig into my memories...and read my mind...we’ll never be able to destroy it...”

“Don’t say that! So you made some mistakes! We can fix them! I’m right here with you, Ern! I’m...”

“Yeah...”

I knew exactly what Ern was trying to say. It was likely that she’d perfected the brain-sucking spell she was working on. Whoever was coming to take her away was going to use it. Ern would be the one on the lab table this time, the knowledge in her brain free for the taking. And all I could do was hope that Ern’s past memories—those of her past life—were stored in the soul and not the mind.

“Don’t worry, we can still do it...” Ern whispered. “We can still destroy it. But Karen, you...”

Her words revealed a truth—Six may have been involved in the sealing away of Ern’s power, but she did not resent him for it. There was a loneliness in her smile, but she spoke no more on the matter.

“I need you to...” uttered Ern.

“Huh?”

I sounded like an idiot. But all I could do was watch as my hands slid away from Ern’s stomach. I knew I had to keep pressure on her wound. I didn’t want my hands doing anything other than that, but they moved of their own volition. My fingers and my arms, both were beyond my control. They searched Ern’s person until they found and grasped something metallic.

No...

“E-Ern...?” I asked, worried.

I knew this feeling. I had felt my body moving like this before. How could I forget? It was the exact same feeling I got when Ern had made sure I didn’t slip up during my dances at the emperor’s birthday...

“Ern, stop it,” I said, pleading. “You’re bleeding. This is no time for magic.”

Terrifying thoughts flashed through my mind. My body was like a machine that would not listen to my commands. My hands gripped tight around the handle of Ern’s gun. Without my pressure on her wound, the floor around Ern quickly pooled with blood.

“A real hero...would have...dispatched of...the evil mage...”

“Ern, why?”

“But I can at least...give you a chance... Karen... I can help you...”

She was fading faster with each second, and I could do nothing but watch. I wanted to reach for her hand, hold it tight, but my own hands would not relinquish their grip on Ern’s gun. I pushed the barrel against her head.

“Stop it,” I cried, my voice trembling. “I don’t want this, no matter how much glory it brings me! I don’t want it to come at the cost of you! Ern, it’s too much...”

That was what she was saying—that her fall would be my rise.

I knew how things had to play out, which was why I begged for her to stop. I had no other options. Begging was all I had left. I could see the trembling in Ern’s lips. She was right there on death’s door, wearing a veil of calm to hide the fear that gripped her. She didn’t want to die. She had built her fame and her reputation by her own hand, and it was coming to an end. There was nobody else in whom to place her regrets but me. Her only choice was the one she was now seeing through to its conclusion.

“No,” I wept. “Don’t! I don’t want this! Stop! I didn’t ask for any of this. I can’t lose you, Ern! I don’t care what happens to this place, this country, just don’t make me do this!”

Ern’s breathing grew shallower. She wasn’t long for this world.

As my fingers slowly squeezed the trigger of Ern’s gun, I prayed that she would have a change of heart.

“Ern, stop!” I screamed. “Please, Ern! Ern!”

“I’m scared,” Ern whispered.

A tear ran down her cheek. She could have complained, she could have lamented how things had gone, but instead, with the last vestiges of her strength, Ern flashed me a bold grin. It was the way I had always remembered her.

“I love you, and I’m sorry, and thank you,” she said.

I tried to shout, to reach her one last time, but before I could even finish uttering Ern’s name, the room was enveloped in the deafening roar of the gun in my hands as it fired.

This was how I lost Ernesta—a fellow reincarnated soul, and my best friend.

15: My Friend

Time can be as cruel and unforgiving as it wants, but the world will continue to spin regardless. I don’t know how long I sat there, but I don’t think it was long. I held my now still friend in my arms as the warmth faded from her body.

None of it felt real.

My arms and shoulders ached from the gun’s recoil. Chunks of Ern’s head were strewn across the floor of the lab, a sight as horrendous as her body itself. But even then, it felt like something distant and out of touch. I felt like I was simply floating through it all, lost to the world.

I don’t know when people started speaking to me or what they said, but when I heard somebody utter “What in the world...?” I searched deep inside me for the words I knew I had to speak and listened as they poured from my mouth.

“Inform the emperor that I have dealt with the traitor,” I stated plainly.

I did not turn to look at whoever had arrived. With what little time I had left, I put my blood-soaked fingers to Ern’s cheek. I had closed her eyes just moments ago. If you ignored the part of her skull that was now completely missing, she almost looked at peace.

I thought I might be there for an eternity, but the proceedings were quickly brought to a close. The emperor’s right-hand man—the captain of the first squadron—arrived before me, picking Ern’s corpse up and cradling it in his arms. Our eyes met.

“I will inform the emperor personally of your meritorious deed,” he said.

Ern was not coming back. This was the end.

“The emperor will be delighted to hear that you dispatched your friend by your own hand,” continued Baldur. “I, too, am awed that a woman as delicate and weak as yourself was able to see that the traitor met with a permanent end. Rumors of Quach’s treason are still tiny ripples, but such ripples inevitably spread.”

He spoke words of solemn praise, but the silent resentment in Baldur’s eyes spoke differently.

“What have you done?”

It was perhaps the first time he had ever taken a proper look at my person. Baldur left the room, as did the others, and then it was just me. I glanced outside, through the broken windows and their battered frames. Ern’s lab was a disaster zone, but the skies were a disgustingly clear blue, and there wasn’t a single cloud in sight. Birds chirped from somewhere not too far away.

It was the perfect weather for calling Ern and Marie for a tea party.

“Ern...” I whispered.

I couldn’t utter another word. Moans crawled up from within me and left my body as I cried, my fists pounding into a pool of now cold blood. If there ever came a time in which I could talk of Ern again, I knew what I would say first.

“My friend was such a horribly cruel person.”

To be continued.

Extra Story: The Person Who Became a Box

He was once a good...person.

Well...probably, definitely, he was a good person, of a sort, in his own way. He had traveled, and while he had gotten up to some bad things with some bad people—and simply for the sake of survival—he had never done anything you would have called a crime.

His was a journey with no destination. He would work for a place to stay, and wherever he ended up he found ways to earn his keep. He helped those in need, and on occasion he was thanked for his efforts. He knew that it was far easier to steal than it was to work, but he had a reason for choosing labor over theft, and that reason was simple.

He simply liked to hear the words “thank you.”

He had always liked people. Perhaps this was because far more were kind to him than they were derisive, but mostly it was because his beloved grandfather had raised him to “live honestly,” as he called it.

It had all begun so long ago that he could not remember it clearly, but he had met the woman quite by coincidence, and in time they had come to see each other more often.

“It is not your fault that you carry a spirit’s blood within you. Those who speak ill speak from jealousy of your abilities and potential.”

So said Sistine. He was sure that she was the one who had spoken the words. He had met her somewhere on his travels, when she was still just a vagabond. She would chuckle sometimes when she spoke of how she had fallen on hard times, having been born into a family of very high standing. He liked her smile when she spoke of such things.

“You could come in handy,” she’d said. “Will you work with me?”

“Sure,” he’d replied. “But I detest the spilling of blood, and I will not aid in any work that involves it. I will not deceive others either, regardless of who they are. But I will not get in the way of what you do, and so I ask only that you respect my wishes.”

“As you wish. But I must ask—your hatred of blood and lies... Is it because of the spirit in you?”

“I do not hate such things completely, and though it comes purely from my grandfather, human blood flows in my veins. But I would say...that my grandfather raised me well.”

“I see. Then he raised you to see, to understand, and to judge.”

Sistine was the sort of woman who drew eyes simply by existing. No records of her appearance now remained, but he knew her eyes to be as deep a blue as the ocean itself, full of life, and always looking out toward the future.

He, too, had been relatively young, and he had harbored hopes that they might grow close. What surprised him, however, was that what he thought would end quickly turned into a much longer-lasting relationship.

They were together for ten years.

By the time she was rising in rank to serve the nation, he was mostly accustomed to human life. Good people were drawn to Sistine, and this meant relationships were easy. Perhaps his only criticism was her aggressive, battle-hungry nature, but he was always allowed his neutrality, just as he’d asked.

The day it happened, he’d had a single cup of drink and was rendered drunk. Sistine had taken care of him, which was unusual, and they’d spoken of...something.

When he opened his eyes, he awoke into nothing.

Around him was complete emptiness. Nothing as far as the eyes could see but darkness. When he touched his body he could feel that he was there, but he was effectively blind. He could see no farther than the length of an outstretched hand.

He understood this to be a place of total darkness.

“Hey! If this is some kind of a joke, you’ve gone too far!” he shouted. “Let me out!”

But it was no joke. There are limits to jokes. He knew, as did all his friends, that whether you were on the giving side or the receiving side, a joke was not a joke when one side didn’t like it. He called out for Sistine and his friends but received no replies. He stomped his feet, cried out in frustration, and then simply sat down. There was little else to do.

“What in the world?” he muttered. “What is going on? What is this place? I can’t even make proper use of my powers. This has never happened before.”

He was ordinarily capable of teleporting great distances, though it was not a perfected art. He was also capable of skills that others enviously called miracles, but in the void he had access to none of it.

“It’s like the ruins... No, no, that’s impossible. It couldn’t possibly be true. Hey! Sistine! Answer me! You can hear me, can’t you?!”

He shouted. With everything he had, he shouted. He did not know this place. All around him was terrifying darkness. There was no sound, nor any light. But shout as he might, no voice ever reached him in reply, and so he sat. He did not know for how long.

“Ah,” he said as an idea struck. “I’ll try walking to the furthest reaches.”

Standing around in the middle of the darkness had gotten him nowhere, but perhaps if he were to shout from the walls of whatever this place was, he might have a chance. With this hope in mind, he set off. However, he never met with any walls. In fact, he was eventually left wondering if the ground upon which he walked was even ground at all. If someone had told him that he was standing on a ceiling, he very well might have believed them.

If his body clock was correct, he had walked for a whole day before once more sitting down.

“What is this?” he muttered again. “Where in the world am I?”

His mood flew from anger to confusion to derangement, and after ten days he began to speak.

“I am Sixtus,” he said. “I was called a miracle of a child, born with a human grandfather. I like afternoon naps on warm days. I enjoy apples. My dislikes... Well, I have quite a few of those, but really it’s dogs. I was bitten when I was little, and I’ve never really gotten over it.”

There was a rasp to each of his words, and one felt the mantra was a way for Six to save his sense of self from disappearing into the darkness surrounding him. It was everywhere, after all, and there was nobody to rely on but himself. Perhaps in this regard, it was fortunate that Six was not an ordinary person, for no ordinary person could have survived such darkness, nor such solitude, without eventually breaking.

“I’ve thought about it long and hard, and I still can’t understand why I’m here,” Six muttered. “Hah, who am I kidding? I have a fairly solid idea, and I think it’s likely the ruins were involved. The device needed the powers of a spirit, and I’m certain that’s a part of all this. Why else would I be stuck here?”

He was revered as a miracle, but equal parts despised. He existed in a world far removed from spirits and the mystical, and there were very few mages on Six’s level.

“But I haven’t given up yet. I will find a way out, no matter what it takes, and then I’ll bid this country farewell. You just watch me.”

So Six declared, and indeed he did everything he could. After two months, he lay down and closed his eyes. He had not learned much. He knew the following: he could not use his magic. He was essentially useless. He could walk if he chose to do so, but he could also swim—there was no ground, nor any ceiling in this place.

But that was it.

That was all he knew.

Six’s advantage was that he did not need food or drink to survive. Unfortunately, such things were essential luxuries as far as he was concerned. He missed eating. He would have cried tears of joy at a steaming hot bowl of stew or a sticky-sweet candy.

He allowed himself a few moments to weep for what he did not have, then pulled himself together and headed off once more in search of walls.

Five years and two months passed.

Six’s second search came up empty. He found no wall. He laid himself on the floor and closed his eyes. He did not even have it in himself to speak.

Eight years and five months passed.

Six woke up and screamed into the void. He ruffled his hair and rolled around on the floor. He launched pointless tirades and abuse at everyone and everything before, finally, bursting into laughter.

Seventeen years and twenty-eight days passed.

Six checked his body and his limbs. Everything was where it was supposed to be, and mobility was not an issue, but he became aware of something odd. He was a spirit, yes, but it was very difficult for even a spirit to go on living without deteriorating. This void was somewhere far removed from the lands necessary for his bodily composition.

“So as long as I am here, I cannot die,” Six muttered. “Do you hear me, Sistine, or have you forgotten me completely?”

Six knew that it was time to face the facts, and time to confront a possibility that he’d had many long years to consider.

Exactly who was it who had been by his side on the night he fell into slumber and ended up here? Six knew what the ruins were for. He knew how spirits were used with it. But even after so many long years trapped in the darkness, he had still tried to avoid seeing the truth for what it was. He didn’t want to. Now, however, he could no longer fool himself.

“I always knew that you were obsessed with the ruins,” Six said, “but was it all so you could trap me in here? All so you could steal my powers...? These powers are not meant for human hands. The flow of time is meant to see them fade with me, as that is the natural order of things. I told you this...”

There was nobody here to cry for him. None to console him, and no one to offer a comforting pat on the shoulder. Six was completely, utterly, alone.

“I put my trust in you,” he said. “I believed in you all because I loved you.”

Some six years passed.

When he was finally able to think straight, Six tried to move and instead fell over. He was aware that his arm had melted and disappeared from the wrist, and with this understanding came relief. This was perhaps because for a time he had been inflicting self-harm, and the pain had long lingered. But now all he had to do was sit and wait, and his last moments would come. It was a death he had long given up on.

“I’m sorry, grandfather,” he said, “but in the end I was no good to anybody...”

Six was surprised to learn that he was still capable of tears, but he did not shed them at the thought of his grandfather. Then again, he no longer properly understood his own emotions either. And to hear a voice after so long—even his own—brought him delight. So much time had passed, and it was almost a certainty that those who had put him here were long dead...

“No,” she said suddenly.

A word kept circling ceaselessly in his head.

Why?

“Why do I have to die? Why me...?”

Was this his fate? As a demi-spirit, was he not allowed a more respectable death? Was he to fade into the afterlife alone, all because he was a rare birth, a child born with unusual powers?

“No! No, no, no, no, no!” he cried. “I... I... Argh! Sistine! I will not be left here simply to die! Not while I still have things to say to you!”

Six’s cries and shouts were swallowed by the darkness. All his anger and his sadness, too, was enveloped by it. Six shuddered along the ground, crawling on hands and feet that would not listen to his commands. He threw childlike tantrums when he thought of himself crawling along the floor like some pitiful human caterpillar. He never could have ever imagined that he would have ended up in such a state, but here with the specter of death looming over him, all reason left him.

“Oh...”

And it was at that instant that a revelation hit him like divine will, or perhaps the whisperings of hell itself.

“I don’t have to get out... The key is my inability to die... Yes. Even without my powers, I am barely human. I have been here so long, and if I should melt into this place but retain my life, then there is a way...”

An instant of pain throbbed through Six’s heart. It was but a flash, like a memory of something he was about to lose struggling to get to the forefront of his mind. But then he was laughing, cackling as tears streamed down his face. If anybody had seen him there laughing like that, they would have assumed he was out of his mind. And in truth, Six was beyond reason. He knew now that it was easier to shed both human and spirit sensibilities.

He knew this, and he knew he could not bear it, and so he laughed.

Over the slow drip of passing time, Sixtus’s body melted into the darkness. But he was not simply waiting for the darkness to do its job—rather, by his own will he became a part of it. To become one with another object, another thing, ran contrary to the natural way of spirits, but Six was no longer concerned with such ideas.

As he faded into the darkness, and as he became the darkness, Six suddenly realized that he was a box. It had been his goal to melt into the void, but now he was aware that the darkness was a part of the box in which he found himself.

Things moved quickly with Six’s new understanding. His awakening brought on a great commotion. He knew he no longer existed in a physical body, but the racket confirmed for him that he had succeeded in his goal.

And then there was light.

It was so nostalgic a sensation to feel after so long, but this brought with it even greater commotion. Six found all of this interesting, and he attempted to move, only to find that he could not leave the box.

“Oh dear,” he uttered. “Oh dear me. It would appear I’ve been asleep for a very long time.”

The world around him went silent.

“The box is chipped,” he went on. “Ah... Perhaps it has simply deteriorated. Huh... That pedestal crumbled, and that is where the damage happened.” Six chuckled. “How stupid. Stupid, indeed, but it is for that very reason I can peer out to take in the outside world... How many years has it been, I wonder? I can see already that much has changed.”

The people below him were speaking. They called his name.

“It is the great mage Sixtus, trapped in the box. To think that he truly existed...”

What an awful name, he thought. He felt it necessary to laugh at those below him, but beyond the man who spoke was a familiar presence.

It belonged to Sistine.

When Six said nothing, the man who had first spoken grew panicked.

“I am the great-grandchild of Sistine, the first empress, whom you serve...”

“Great-grandchild, you say...” replied Six.

Those were the only words the box spoke before going silent for a full seven days. It would not reply to anything anybody said. The emperor was disappointed, but one night he found a most impolite intruder in his bedroom. The intruder was a handsome young man with an air of mystery about his person. He lay lazily on the air itself, and he spoke.

“I am pissed off beyond measure,” proclaimed the stranger, “but I see that there are measures in place to stop me from outright killing you. That I cannot break or remove these measures leaves me supremely irritated.”

The emperor’s guards moved in with their weapons at the ready, but their pressure did nothing to quell the young man’s haughty arrogance. He simply clicked his fingers, and the guards were gone, like dust brushed from a table. Slowly, it dawned on the emperor that he was looking at Sixtus.

The mage barely even glanced in the emperor’s direction. He detested the man, but did nothing.

“I hate you, all of you, but it is what it is,” said Six. “I will cooperate with you until the box breaks, but you will reward me with rank. You will provide me with riches, with food, and the power to use people as freely as I see fit.”

“But y-you swear loyalty to me, and to the blood line of Sistine...” uttered the emperor.

“Do you know what they did to me?” spat Six. “Hm... No, I won’t say. It makes me sick. But what makes me even sicker is that word—loyalty. Speak it again and I will lop your concubine’s head from her shoulders.”

Six spat upon the ground. He was the only person ever, in the entire history of the empire, to openly spit in the emperor’s bedroom.

“You did the unspeakable to me,” Six went on, “and I will never forgive you. If you want the future to go well for you, then you will give me what I ask. Think of it as paying respect for my services.”

There was not a single trace in the mage’s voice of the man he had been before being trapped in the box. And so it was that the relationship between Sixtus and the imperial family went on, where it continues to this day.

Extra Story: The Haves and the Have-nots

The couple—a hairdresser and his wife—told him he was wrong.

“The situation you found yourself in saw you among those who were strict, harsh, and cruel even, but mustn’t judge everyone the same way. People are kind. They are gentle. You must be forthright in your life and live it with honesty and integrity. Do so, and you will find far kinder people entering your orbit.”

The couple, much as they preached, were kind and generous. They accepted help from those around them and looked to offer a similar hand to those in need. So when they welcomed the rough young man into their home, it was as much because of the desperation floating in his gaze as it was simply the fact that they were good, kindhearted people.

Their home was not one you would have called beautiful, but it was filled with handmade ornaments and decorations. What they lacked in money to spend on it, they made up for with wild flowers, various hand-embroidered cloths, and cushions they crafted themselves. The wild rabbit stew they sometimes cooked was delectable, and though he never told them it was his favorite, they found occasions to make it for him all the same.

It was this couple who taught him of morals and the divide between good and evil. And while he could not comprehend all of what they said, even now, he still remembered them with great fondness—he revered them more than his mother and stepfather, his brother, and above all his biological father.

He owed a debt of gratitude to them, for it was their support that allowed him to live and act in the ways expected of him now that he was an adult. He did not doubt that they poured their hearts into their care for him, but if there was one doubt he held—one thing he simply could not accept—it was what they always told him of honesty and integrity.

Once, in a dream he had before he was even twenty, he asked them of this doubt.

“You taught me that one is rewarded for living a good, honest life,” he said. “So tell me now—why was it your fate to be murdered, when all you did was live exactly that kind of life?”

But the hairdresser and his wife merely smiled. Neither spoke a single word. And in this sense, perhaps the dream was little more than an ardent wish he held. After all, the hairdresser had every right to bear him the deepest of grudges.

“Awake, are you?”

As he rose from the shallow waters of his nap, he became aware of Moritz Abelein standing before him. Moritz was a man with a fierce, ever serious gaze, and also his right-hand man. It was only when he heard Moritz’s words that he realized he had fallen asleep.

“It is unlike you to fall asleep like this,” said Moritz. “Perhaps you’d like to take a break.”

“It was brought on by the warmer weather, nothing more. I’m fine.”

“I see.”

Moritz passed him a number of documents. His every gesture was confident and direct, and he knew that his lord had no intention of accepting the offer to rest. Moritz was not a man to make small talk, nor one to talk of personal affairs. He was not one to show his lord concern, either, though on this occasion he felt differently.

“Was it a bad dream?” Moritz asked.

“What?”

“A frown furrows your brow.”

“I’m not sure what to make of that, coming from you,” he said, putting the documents down and sighing. “Yes. I dreamed of a time before Rodenwald. I have not had such dreams in a long time.”

The young man had three names to go with three lives.

The first was the life of Reinald Noah Balderas.

The second was the life he’d led as Reinald Rodenwald.

The third was as a youth, when he was not even allowed to utter the Rodenwald name as his own.

Moritz knew of Reinald’s past, and so he remained silent.

“It brought to mind memories of my mother,” Reinald said. “She looked as irritated and resentful as always.”

Anybody raised in a good, honest home would have been shocked at the words. Regardless, this was who Reinald’s mother was to him. From the day he’d been born until the moments before her death, she had never so much as smiled at him. Still, Reinald’s words were not meant as a criticism of the woman. When he thought of his past and his birth, he understood his mother’s suffering. He understood his stepfather’s too. Reinald’s feelings were complicated and easy to misunderstand, but they were not stained by feelings of begrudgement.

Reinald pulled an old, battered comb from his chest pocket. Reminiscing on the past always brought back memories he would have preferred forgotten. Not long after he was born, Reinald and his mother were sent to a city far from Arrendle and far from the influence of Falkrum. It was a prosperous land, but they were left in the care of a merchant family, and one that was noble in name only. None could have ever believed that the boy—who looked nothing like Count Rodenwald—was the illegitimate son of the emperor. Born the son of a woman who had obviously indulged in adultery, neither Reinald nor his mother received a warm welcome.

The merchant family, too, was anything but kind. Some of the general frustrations could perhaps have been attributed to the poor harvests at the time. It was an unspoken agreement that all could take their frustrations out on Reinald and his mother. No protestations were ever entertained.

Count Rodenwald sent the two money, which disappeared into the merchant family’s coffers. Reinald and his mother were fed, but his mother was bedridden and in need of constant nursing. It was not long before Reinald resorted to theft. His mother did not scold him, but she showed no love for him either. He was provided a teacher, but backlash from the local community turned the instructor into a mute. As a result, Reinald was taught nothing of morals and did whatever he felt like. It was a flow of events that felt as inevitable as it did unbelievable, and only now could Reinald look back on it all with a wry chuckle.

And one day, Reinald tried his hand at picking the pocket of a hairdresser and the people with them. In failing to swipe the man’s purse, he received a punch to the face and a swollen cheek for his efforts.

“Quit stealing, little one,” said the man. “If it’s money you need, we’ll teach you our craft.”

Even now, in reminiscing, Reinald sighed at how kindhearted the couple were. It was enough to almost make one sick. The man made a living doing the hair of local prostitutes. And even though his wife lacked a leg, she never lacked a smile. They were generous with Reinald, and though they had no children of their own, they showered upon him the same kindness they would have shown their own family. They were the reason he learned of love and honesty.

Perhaps, for the young Reinald, it was these days that he treasured more than anything else in his life.

Then he found the prosthetic leg. If his memory served, it was only the second time in his life that he had ever truly done something that could have been called truly kind. The first had been when he’d braided his mother’s hair, for which she’d offered him a stilted thanks. The braids had untangled almost as soon as they were done.

Reinald set his sights on purchasing the wooden leg with the money he earned. He knew that the hairdresser’s wife had broken the one she had, and they did not have the money to buy another. Reinald poured his savings into it, and with new wooden leg in hand, he went to the hairdresser’s beaten-up house. Upon opening the door, however, he found the couple dead.

It was poison. The always bright and cheerful husband and wife lay silent, their eyes wide-open, red, and bloodshot. The hairdresser’s wife had always wiped the dirt from his cheeks with a kindly smile, but now she lay strewn across the floor, the scars on her neck telling the story of how she’d clawed at it in a vain attempt to stop the pain.

With the dead couple stood a man, who muttered complaints as he dragged the dumbfounded Reinald away and back to the merchant family’s home. The rest happened quickly and with little fanfare. The merchant family was summarily sentenced to death, while Reinald and his mother were moved to Count Rodenwald’s home in Falkrum’s royal capital. There Reinald met with his stepfather, who saw him and uttered only the word “Disgusting.”

Reinald was separated from his mother, cleaned up, and made to study. Just when he believed things were about to settle, he was whisked away to the imperial capital. When his weeping mother was brought to the emperor and made part of his harem once more, Reinald’s true heritage became clear to him. In fact, it was the emperor himself who explained things.

“Ah...” he sighed. “You know, if you looked anything at all like me, I would have had you strangled in an instant. But you clearly take after your mother in the looks department. I could still see you dead, but I’m already sick of that face of yours... Ah! General! Don’t you have a...fondness for young boys? This one is a lively one, is he not? If you want him, he’s yours. What do you say?”

“Regrettably, I fear you may be thinking of somebody else...”

“Ugh, how utterly trite. What use is a toy if there’s nobody to play with it?”

The fates had perhaps smiled on the young Reinald. A great many of the emperor’s other illegitimate children had been erased purely on the man’s whims alone, and it was only by a miracle that his interest evaporated upon that one meeting. Reinald remained entirely invisible to his father until sometime in his early teens, when a pestering mage abandoned him to die in the capital’s underground waterways.

Several days later, he emerged by little more than dumb luck, at which point his mother showed him emotion for perhaps the first time in her entire life.

“Oh no!” she cried. “Why is he still alive?!”

It dawned on him then that he was never supposed to have come back at all. In fact, it was that same pestering mage who explained to Reinald that his mother couldn’t stand seeing him grow up. She begged the emperor to promise to have him killed. The emperor, for his part, thought the idea was, in a word, “delightful.” He left the task in the hands of his mage, who saw Reinald abandoned in the waterways.

Still, the emperor was even more entertained to see Reinald return alive, and he summarily told the boy’s mother to take their promise and shove it.

“That you returned under your own power is worthy of praise,” he said. “Congratulations, Reinald. You will be allowed to live, just as those in Falkrum have asked. Your mother will not have any further say in matters!”

The mage was just as happy for the young man, but Reinald himself was left with a question.

“Why is the emperor’s permission required simply to live?”

It was not a question he had an answer for. But the question was about more than just a right to exist. Even before the incident at the waterways, Reinald had been unable to understand why he was always one of the have-nots.

Emperor Karl was a man most passionate about his faith. This was strange, given that religion was banned throughout the empire, but the emperor himself made time for his prayers every morning without fail. Any who failed to enter his prayer hall before taking off their shoes was immediately beheaded. That was the extent to which the emperor revered his god, but the reasons for his reverence were strange and shrouded in mystery. On only one occasion had Reinald heard the man speak of them.

“I sit at the throne by the grace of God. But does God watch what goes on in the world we live in? Does God judge the good incidents from the bad? For if God truly exists, why then would the almighty allow me all the evil I do in the name of my own good?”

Reinald had no interest in the man’s mutterings, but through them came a thought that drifted to the forefront of his mind.

“If this man can rise to the position of emperor, is there any reason that I cannot?”

The haves. The have-nots. Reinald could not accept that these positions were simply decided and accepted. He did not care for gods or authority or luxury, but if the throne gave him the sights he longed to see, then he would find a way to sit upon it.

The question, then, was how to actually get there. Simply living an honest life would leave him stranded. He would know nothing and make no progress if he continued to be exploited. So, he took the teachings of the hairdresser and his wife and locked them away in his heart together with any hint of a boring, ordinary life. They had taught him how to function among society, but for better or worse his moral compass was a malleable thing, and so he marched forth on his own path, knowing that he would leave tears and suffering in his wake.

The mage confronted him on his choice.

“I am who I am because I was broken, but I wonder if perhaps you were born that way?” he mused.

“What do you mean?” asked Reinald.

“In that way you two are definitely related. It’s disgusting how alike you are in that regard, actually. However, I prefer your stance when it comes to not wanting to accept what is simply given to you. And the fact that you don’t care for the ruins.”

“I don’t need them. I will not be bound by the obsessions of the past.”

“You see? That’s what I’m talking about. Not that I care, if it means I get out.”

He did not mention that Reinald would be free to do whatever he pleased as long as he left the capital—the mage did not want to lose him if it was indeed his goal to see the box destroyed.

“I will aid you to whatever extent I can,” said the mage, “and I will tell you everything about me that I have yet to tell the others. I ask only that you do not betray my trust.”

“And I ask that you don’t screw up and put the emperor on my scent.”

“Who do you think you’re talking to, brat?”

In this way, Reinald forged an alliance with a spirit. Then he saw his brother and the king of Falkrum slain, after which he brought down the entire nation. It was by these actions that he climbed to the rank of crown prince and was awarded a room in the royal palace.

“With regards to the...orphanage, my lord,” said Moritz.

The only other people in the room with Reinald were Moritz and Nika. Moritz flashed Nika a glance.

“Six is currently out with His Majesty,” she said with a nod. “They cannot listen in from where they currently are.”

“In which case, let us pick up where we left off.”

The present waited for no man, and Reinald’s time for reminiscing was over. He crossed his arms and waited for Moritz to go on.

“They’re flush with resources, which allows them to remain active throughout the lands. However, the imperial security detail has been on high alert since the attempt on the general’s daughter’s life.”

“We may be giving them too much, then. Working out our limits will prove difficult. Let the police know; have them round up their money.”

“You’re sure?”

“If their actions are too bold, their demise is inevitable. That is not why we are putting them to work.”

“Understood.”

“And have the merchant company involved in the matter driven from the capital. None must catch any wind of our connections.”

“We’ll take the utmost care when we inform them.”

The emperor had ordered Reinald to see the nation’s rebel forces eliminated. It was something of a conundrum. They looked to overthrow the nation now, but in the past they had been made up of members from the various nations the empire had annexed. Reinald was also secretly funding them. In this, he made full use of individual connections he’d made back during his time as a Rodenwald.

But the day was not all bad news.

“We have news by way of Haring,” said Moritz.

He could not hide his frown. Nika, however, looked relieved.

“This is about Geoffrey living with the Conrad family, yes? And that they picked him up knowing full well who he is.”

“The man murdered Falkrum’s prince,” said Moritz. “Should the people of Falkrum learn of this fact, we’ll never see an end to the protesting.”

“And what has Conrad said?” asked Reinald.

“That he is harmless.”

The vein pulsing at his forehead made Moritz an easy man to read. Reinald let out a low chuckle. He knew that if the current lord of Conrad had revealed her connection to Geoffrey, she had been well aware of the dangers it entailed.

“So not that they will take responsibility for him, then,” he muttered. “She understands that this is not an issue their family can shoulder on their own.”

“But this will inevitably lead to trouble for you, my lord,” said Moritz. “If you give the order, we will see the issue taken care of swiftly and quietly.”

“No,” stated Reinald definitively. “There’s no need. Let him be.”

“Please, you must reconsider.”

“I was the one who let him live in the first place. And I’m sure that Geoffrey himself has considered what it means to live on. If Lady Conrad has said he’s harmless, then let him be. We can trust her to keep an eye on him.”

And with Haring living just next door, they would always be ready to act if need be. Haring and Elena were good soldiers in that their blades would not hesitate to strike were he to give the order. Having them ready nearby in case of an emergency made for a nice fail-safe.

“You are too generous with the Conrads,” said Moritz.

“You disapprove?”

“I do.”

Moritz was honest to a fault, but Reinald saw this as one of the man’s virtues.

“Forgive me. Now that I’ve started, I can’t seem to stop.”

“Then at least bear in mind the extent of your generosity,” Moritz chided. “Should she take Your Grace for granted, then she’ll lean on you for anything and everything. That won’t prove favorable for either Conrad or yourself.”

“She isn’t that foolish. She may use my name as a shield at times, but she still lacks confidence. That, and she has intelligent people around her—they won’t simply let her run wild.”

It seemed that whenever it came to dealing with Karen, Reinald always leaned on the side of leniency. What made it stranger still was the fact he was aware of it.

“There’s something about those eyes of hers. Something blinding about them that I can’t help but like.”

Reinald decided he would invite her to dinner when he next returned to the capital. And with that thought in mind, he took his pen in hand and got to work.

Side Story: The Mages of the Imperial Capital

It was on this particular day that the long-standing House Elder, Schachner, witnessed a most unusual sight.

“Elder Schachner! You absolutely must hear this! Apparently Quach had a visitor the other day!”

“Vanessa, show some respect, please. It’s Elder Quach.”

Schachner was all too aware of the fact that her pupil did not think highly of the young Elder, but she had to draw the line somewhere. Still, even when she corrected Vanessa she was only met with further excitement.

“From what I’ve heard, the visitor has express permission to come and go whenever she pleases! Can you even believe it?! That’s huge!”

Ordinarily, Schachner would have made the point that everyone, no matter who they were, had a few friends. The reason she said nothing, however, was because they were talking about a certain young prodigy, infamous for her meteoric rise. The girl had come from Falkrum, which had never once produced a mage of any renown. And yet, from the moment Ern arrived in the capital, she was perfecting spells that saw once impossible ideas given shape in reality. She kept production costs to the bare minimum and surprised everybody by further perfecting her inventions. Her ability to take other complicated spells and simplify them saw her rewarded with the rank of Elder.

Those who had once looked down on Ern as nothing more than a country bumpkin soon clamored to have her join their factions, but they were snubbed and sent packing. They’d used her age as an excuse to downplay her person, so none felt particularly sorry for them, but even then Ern’s attitude at the time was nigh unacceptable.

“All of you have been Elders far, far longer than I have,” Ern had said. “Why are you incapable of something so simple?”

She wasn’t mad so much as she was fed up. Her disgust in the level of those around her only served to crush the feelings of the other mages. Upon her promotion to Elder, however, Ern’s attitude didn’t change in the slightest. Schachner once took it upon herself to give the girl a warning.

“Quach, do mind the way you speak. It is imperative that we all work together, and your words serve to crush any hope of harmony between us.”

“Your insistence on ‘harmony,’ as you call it, is only proof that you are all weak and huddling together as a means to survive. I’ve shared with you my technology and I’ve accepted the assistants you recommended, so it’s my opinion that you should all stop slowing me down any further.”

“Stop it, Quach. Seeing the House of Magic in such a way will only bring you suffering.”

“Oh I’ve been suffering all right. Look at how much trust people have lost in the House of Magic already, all because of you and your colleagues’ failures.”

“But we cannot meet all of the emperor’s impossible demands,” countered Schachner. “We are all grateful for the way you’ve improved the House’s reputation with the public—it’s why we made you an Elder.”

“And then you burden me with an assistant. He never lacks a dumb grin, and he is a spell thief to boot. He sells it to some rotting old corpse who then prances about as if he were the inventor? Do you have any idea how hard I’ve had to grit my teeth just to bear it?”

Schachner knew that in a community as small as the House of Magic, problems could sometimes fester like wounds left untreated. She thus had no choice but to take Quach’s words and see to it that the misconduct of her colleagues was kept strictly in check.

“I will see it handled posthaste,” she said. “Though that said, I notice you’ve already made things crystal clear...”

“I improved the House’s reputation, I helped sort things out internally, and I have offered much in the way of compromise already. In return, I ask only that you cease forcing me into holding hands with the rest of you.”

There were factions within the House of Magic, but their numbers were pitiful. Ern saw all of them as pathetic—a gathering of weaklings cooperating only when it came to ensuring their ongoing existence within the capital.

But then, until now that had always simply been the reality for mages. They would not see another prodigy like Ern in centuries. The other mages agreed to get along because all of their positions were precarious. Schachner could understand Ern’s feelings, however—she was a girl who could put faith in her own power and authority because her potential was boundless.

Schachner understood Ern’s attitude because, as a young woman once herself, she had dreamed of reaching Ern’s heights. No doubt the other Elders were no different. Each of them held a power unique to only a few; who among them would have asked for their current circumstances? Who among them would willingly have asked to be trapped under another’s authority?

However, the days of the past, when mages could lose themselves in whatever research they saw fit, were over. Unregistered mages met with harsh punishment, not to mention the ire of the emperor himself. None could stand tall like Ern and pursue whatever they felt like, however they felt like.

“Not that airing my complaints to you will do me any good,” Ern had muttered. “Though I do wish the others were as calm about things as you are.”

Schachner had made her peace with reality, and because she had found small joys in her life, she was content just to offer mere warnings to Ern. She was in the minority, however, and all too many mages despised the gap that existed between who they were and who they had always wanted to be. The arrival of a true genius, then, only lit their hearts with the fires of jealousy. They were the types to resort to harassment, but their actions were met in kind by the young wunderkind.

Sometimes, when someone tries to live true to their own heart, they only meet with enmity. People came to see Ern as “a woman without a soul,” and one who had eyes for nothing outside of her own ambitions and research. Such was her inhuman need to rise above all others that she had even cut her own parents out of her life.

That was what people said, anyway.

“There were eyewitnesses!” cried Vanessa, stirring Schachner from her thoughts. “Ern and her friend were sitting in the shade together! All friendly-like! And that friend, she was none other than that Conrad lady people are talking about! Apparently they’ve even gone shopping together!”

“Pardon me for not being up on the times, but is the Conrad girl someone well-known?”

“Oh, Elder Schachner! She’s a wretched woman, and the talk of the town recently! Her mother was King Falkrum’s consort, and Conrad used that to get close to the crown prince. She sold out her own home! Not to mention the fact that she married an older man, who apparently she killed because she couldn’t stand living in the countryside... And get this: she’s living off his riches even as we speak!”

“Vanessa, please, you can’t let yourself fall for every rumor you hear...”

“But they might be true, right? I’ve heard that Quach is living with Lady Conrad now. Two women of such evil... You can bet they’re up to something!”

“Rumors are always interwoven with the assumptions of those who tell them. I have to imagine that you’ve likely suffered through bad sorts on a number of occasions too. But please, you mustn’t speak poorly of people you know absolutely nothing about.”

Schachner’s sharp, scolding tone reminded Vanessa that she was getting overly excited.

“Yes, Elder. My apologies,” replied Vanessa. “But come on... Aren’t you even a little intrigued?”

“You just don’t give up, do you, little one?” sighed Schachner. “I don’t believe anything I haven’t seen with my own two eyes.”

“But weren’t you worried about the ice maide— Er, weren’t you concerned about Elder Quach?”

The words sent a sharp jolt of pain through Schachner’s heart.

“That’s enough,” she said firmly.

In truth, she had been worried about Quach. While the other Elders kept her at arm’s length—often further—Schachner did her best to act as an intermediary. Vanessa must have noticed, but Schachner had no desire to continue this particular topic of conversation.

“I have business with Elder Ahluwalia,” said Schachner. “Enough with all the rumormongering, please—you have a job to do, just as I do.”

Schachner left the room. She did not actually have especially important business to attend to, but she felt a need to escape the conversation. Holding in her sigh as she left only further broke her heart.

“But there’s no turning back. Not anymore...” she muttered.

Schachner thought back to the suggestion that had come from Ahluwalia, one of the emperor’s favorite mages, and how casually he had uttered it.

“Let’s kill Quach,” he said.

When he’d explained his reasons, some had responded with protest and anger. Schachner was the first to say it was far too extreme a measure. It was one thing to hate a person, but it was very much another to take their life. And for all her stubborn arrogance, Quach was still young. Some said that her ways would mend over time. More than anything else, however, Quach had breathed life into the House of Magic at a time when the mages had their backs firmly pressed against the wall. No doubt she would continue to bring great boons to the imperial capital, and with them further renown for the House of Magic.

Ahluwalia simply chuckled derisively at all the arguments.

“Quach is beyond smug. Her sense of superiority knows no bounds. She has made enemies of many, and with her here we have no chance at anything resembling balance. Did you not hear of Carey, the otherwise quiet and smart mage who was stupid enough to buy one of her spells? Who among you can guarantee that this peace between us will not crumble?”

The sale of the spell was not a crime that fell on Ern, but on Carey. Everybody in attendance knew that, but none spoke their thoughts aloud—they all saw the man standing behind Ahluwalia and knew that he was the emperor’s right-hand man.

“I want us all to agree on our course of action,” continued Ahluwalia. “Though I understand that we may not all be in alignment.”

The suggestion was, in a word, inhumane, and it was enough to cause reluctance in some among their ranks, Schachner among them. However, Ahluwalia had an ace up his sleeve—a motivator for those still sitting on the fence.

“Some of you may feel something like guilt at the idea of betraying a fellow elder, but you need not harbor such feelings. After all, it is Quach who has done the betraying, both against us and the state.”

“What are you talking about, Ahluwalia?” asked another Elder.

“Quach is trying to destroy the box. That the knight captain of the first squadron is here in person should be proof enough that I speak true. Might I ask you to say a few words, Sir Baldur?”

The mages saw themselves as protectors of the empire, and this was a crime beyond salvation. As such, all in attendance accepted Ahluwalia’s suggestion. The die was cast. The mages settled their resolve as per the ideas of justice that bound them. There shouldn’t have been any need to think or worry any more about it, and yet...

“Oh, hello, Schachner.”

It was Ern Quach, in the flesh. Ordinarily, Quach wouldn’t have even glanced in Schachner’s direction, let alone greeted her with actual words. As such, Schachner could not hide her surprise, though realizing how rude she must have appeared, she smiled and offered an apology.

“It’s just so rare of you to greet me like this,” she said. “But where are my manners? Hello, Quach. Your outfit today is beautiful.”

“Oh, this? I’ve something of a pesky meddler of a friend, you could say.”

“It looks wonderful on you. I know with all your work that you’re often cooped up in your lab, but sometimes taking care of our appearance can work wonders for our mood and zeal too.”

“True. I can see the logic in that.”

Small talk with Quach? Such things were heretofore unheard of. Schachner wondered what could have brought about such a change, and what sprung to mind was Vanessa having mentioned Quach’s friend.

Ern politely excused herself, and Schachner allowed herself a quiet sigh—one she was careful to hide from any prying eyes. She simply did not think that the rumors Vanessa spoke of could be true—she just did not think it possible for Quach to so fondly refer to a bad person as “a pesky meddler.”

She thought of the contrast of it all. The girl she had just spoken to in the corridor was so pretty, and yet in her near future lay the cruelest of fates. Schachner wanted to believe that she had made the right decision, but...

“Even Quach has a friend with whom she can share a smile.”

She knew that she and her fellow Elders were endeavoring to save the empire from a crisis, and yet even then her heart was gripped by uncertainty. She had never felt anything like it, not even when Karl had taken the throne.

Have we made the wrong choice? Are we walking the wrong path?

Schachner shook her head. What use was there in contemplating that which had no clear answer? It was the duty of Arrendle’s mages to defend the imperial capital. They would not falter in their task. They would do what had to be done. There was no turning back. It was one of only a few roles they were allowed, and it was the reason for their continued existence.

Side Story: The Opening of a Heart

The ribbon arrived neatly packaged in a box. It was a simple ribbon—nothing more, nothing less. The velvet lining of the box itself was probably worth more than the ribbon that sat upon it. The young man who delivered the ribbon was Reinald’s page, whom I had met before in Falkrum.

“Thank you so much for bringing this all this way,” I said. “With all the work you have to handle for Reinald, I imagine you must be very busy.”

“It’s my pleasure,” replied the page. “It is an honor to be able to deliver a gift on behalf of Master Reinald.”

His name was Jorn, and he held nothing but the utmost respect for Reinald. That much was clear in the fact that he spoke his words with nothing but earnestness in his features, his eyes glimmering with honest joy. So praiseworthy was the page’s obedience, in fact, that Emil commented on it after he had left.

“He really adores Prince Reinald, doesn’t he?”

His brow was furrowed with a mix of admiration and perplexity.

“Emil, you should know it’s bad manners to eavesdrop,” I replied.

“Jill came bolting out thinking a guest had arrived to give her pats,” said Emil. “I had to hold her back to make sure she didn’t jump all over our visitor. I couldn’t help hearing what I heard.”

“I wonder if it’s a problem that she expects that of all our visitors...” I mused. “In any case, I apologize. Thank you for keeping Jill under control.”

I paused for a moment. Emil spoke as though he and Jorn were already acquainted. As it turned out, that was exactly the case.

“Of course I know him. He’s come to school before—he’s a senior of mine who graduated early. So talented he skipped grades, even.”

“He’s skipped grades?!”

But he can’t be any older than Emil.

When Emil saw my reaction, he understood my shock and nodded a few times.

“He graduated at about Wendel’s age and entered the military. Apparently you get special treatment if you apply for the military immediately after graduating.”

“That’s astounding... I’m surprised you even remembered his face, to be honest.”

“Well, the truth is that he didn’t come to school to give a speech, the way the other graduates usually do...”

“Oh, I see. That makes sense, given how young he is. Then where did you see him?”

“So the school has a music club, and one of my friends invited me to take a look at it one time. That’s where I saw him. He was playing the flute, and I’ve never forgotten it...”

I remembered then that Emil had been learning the flute himself, back when he lived in Falkrum. That must have been why Jorn impressed himself upon my younger brother’s memories.

“He was so good I just had to ask who he was,” Emil continued, “and that’s when I found out he’d already graduated.”

“Well, then...I gather he’s quite well known?” I mused. I couldn’t help thinking that Reinald kept a lot of very capable people around him. “But didn’t you say that you don’t enjoy music? Did something spark your interest in it?”

“Ah... No, but...more importantly, what’s in the box? It’s from the prince, isn’t it?”

“You mean this?”

It was easier to show than to explain, so I opened the box and tilted it in Emil’s direction. The moment he saw the ribbon a veil of disappointment fell upon his face. I suppose he expected more, seeing as the box itself was of such splendid make.

“I don’t get it,” he said. “Is it like a special ribbon or something?”

“Well, no, it’s not an especially amazing ribbon or anything like that...”

“So maybe there’s like a secret letter in the box somewhere, then?”

“Someone’s been reading too many adventure novels...” I muttered.

Emil couldn’t understand why someone would go to the trouble of sending a trusted servant to deliver nothing more than a ribbon. He wanted there to be something more to it—some special meaning—but unfortunately it was exactly what it looked like.

“The prince was wearing a ribbon just like this in his hair when we last met,” I explained. “I told him I thought it was adorable, and he said he would send me a spare that he had. I never actually expected him to remember the conversation, to be honest.”

Emil thought this to be exceedingly strange.

“So you and the prince have matching ribbons now?”

“Oh, well... I don’t imagine it’s anything like what you might be thinking.”

“But I mean, you do. Right? You have matching ribbons now.”

“What?”

Emil stood up straight and put on his most serious expression. We stood there by the front door as he looked me in the eye.

“Look, we’re siblings, and I thought it would be rude to just ask, so I haven’t, but...I’ve been curious about this for the longest time, sis. Are you and the prince...a couple?”

“Huh?”

“You know. You, the prince, together...?”

How does the saying go...? Children say the darndest things...? Is that it?

Now, it was true that Reinald was very kind to me, but I didn’t think he harbored any such romantic feelings for me. However, when I told Emil that it was unthinkable for one of his standing to date a noble from a fallen nation, he looked even more perplexed.

“No, that’s not really what I’m getting at,” he said. “I mean, you like him, right?”

“I wouldn’t entertain the company of one I detested, if that’s what you mean.”

What a strange sense of déjà vu... It’s like I’ve had this conversation before...

It was at that point that Wendel passed by with Blacky in his arms. It wasn’t at all uncommon to see the two like that—they were practically inseparable, they were so close.

“Emil, give it up,” he said. “It’s no use even trying with her. She doesn’t even realize that she’s head over heels for him.”

“But Wendel,” replied Emil, “don’t you think it’s just...too much?”

“I told you, didn’t I? She wasn’t going to give that Lubeck guy even the flicker of a glance.”

“But he’s the lord of his family, and he’s so dashing.”

“Like I said: give it up. I’ve seen it way too many times already.”

Seen it way too many...?

“If she’s not even aware of it herself, she can’t be helped,” continued Wendel. “So just let it go. Come and hang out with me.”

I might as well have been invisible as far as Wendel was concerned. He disappeared down the halls with Emil in tow. I felt as though the closer those two got, the less respect they showed me. Wendel was having a clear influence on Emil, and I wasn’t sure I liked it!

“Stop putting weird ideas in my brother’s head!” I cried.

Alas, my complaint fell on deaf ears. The boys were long gone and already out the door, leaving me with thoughts and feelings I wasn’t entirely sure what to do with. I chose to speak with Elena about them when she happened to visit with a handkerchief that her grandmother had embroidered. Her grandmother had long enjoyed embroidery as a hobby, and when the woman was left to her own devices she embroidered up such a storm she had nowhere to put it all. She’d given so much to relatives and the local neighborhood that her husband had to tell her to stop.

But actually, it wasn’t just embroidery that she enjoyed. She was also talented in sewing and knitting, and she could even whip up clothing when asked. Elena seemed to think she was at the level that she could have opened her own tailoring business if she so desired, but her grandma wanted her hobby to remain just that—a pastime.

In any case, Elena’s grandmother was overjoyed to have a new person to pass her creations onto, and she threw herself into her passion once more. I say “person,” but the more apt term was surely “household,” as she even made things for our servants. I wanted to pay her for all the lovely work, but it was impossible; she was already giving it to everyone else for free, which made it awkward for us to be the only family paying her for her services. These sorts of local relationships were so very complicated to navigate.

In order to provide something in the way of a token of our gratitude, we were in the habit of sending Elena’s grandmother food—baked treats or whatever else we happened to cook too much of. It so happened that their own long-standing servant had passed on, and they weren’t actively looking for a replacement. They didn’t cook, and so they were happy for the gift of food. It seemed that the rest of the neighborhood were also sending them the same. This sort of give-and-take relationship just wasn’t something you saw often—if at all—in modern-day Japan.

In any case, Elena’s timing was perfect, so I offered her a cup of tea. I told her all about Wendel’s attitude and Emil’s misunderstanding, but as I went on I noticed something like a look of worry etching itself upon Elena’s face. In the end, she clasped her hands in front of her face and looked up at the ceiling with despair in her eyes.

“Oh my...” she uttered, allowing herself a slight chuckle.

This made me anxious, as I’m sure you can imagine.

“Elena?” I prodded.

“Karen, His Highness rarely, if ever, parts with anything personal,” she said. “He’s not especially attached to anything—apart from his horse, I suppose—but it’s exceedingly rare for him to send gifts. That’s why Jorn was so happy, you see—he thought he was being entrusted with a most important task.”

“Yes, it’s true that I can scarcely imagine him handing out gifts left, right, and center, but I’m aware that he’s very kind to us. And naturally, I’m not going to get the wrong idea about it. I’m only too aware of our individual positions, and I wouldn’t dream of acting high and mighty or taking advantage of him—it would only lose us his favor. I’m sure Moritz would have a thing or two to say about it too.”

That was why when it came to matters of the heart... Well, the sort of love and romance that Achim had spoken of would just never come to pass.

Elena nodded a few times in response.

“Still, if we put aside what I’ve just explained, and if we also put aside His Highness’s generosity with regards to the Conrad family, I still can’t really grasp how you feel about it all, Karen.”

“Me?”

“Yes. You keep on talking about standing and rank, and...yes, also that you can’t imagine His Highness settling down with anybody, but that’s it.”

“Really?”

“You didn’t realize...? Oh, but then again...”

In short, Elena was telling me that I never talked about my own feelings. I had intended to be honest and open, but when it came to putting my actual feelings into words, they simply refused to leave my lips. I couldn’t quite find a way to express them, but Elena didn’t push me, and she simply sat calmly with me. Even then, however, I failed to explain myself.

“It’s not easy,” commented Elena sympathetically. “It takes a lot of courage to speak what’s in your heart. It wasn’t my intent to poke my nose into your personal affairs, Karen, but I simply got the feeling that you wanted to speak about them. Perhaps it’s best for you to just meditate on them for a time.”

Elena took her leave, and I felt as though the haze around my heart grew even thicker than before. I didn’t feel like going back to my room. Fortunately, the dining room was empty, and it didn’t seem like anybody was going to need it anytime soon. I took a seat on one of the longer sofas, clutched a cushion to my chest, and brought my legs up to hug it tight with my thighs, turning myself into a little ball.

Just how do I feel about it all...?

I’d lived far more experiences than my appearance let on. There was no need for me to worry about such concerns anymore. It was of course obvious to me that Emil and Elena were hinting at the fact that I was in love with Reinald. But from my point of view, love was a very difficult thing when it came to Reinald, and there was no romantic interest that could be any more unrequited. When we first met, I’d gotten the strong impression that he had no need for a partner, and even now I didn’t think that impression was wrong. He had grand goals he was reaching for, and he believed in his ability to reach them—I didn’t get the sense that he was very interested in much else.

In that sense, it’s kind of a wonder that I chose to throw our lot in with him, huh?

I mean, if you put Reinald in a book and gave him a role based on what we knew, he’d be the villain. He could kill without hesitation, for one thing, and there was no denying the fact that many lives in Falkrum had been sacrificed in order for him to move closer to his goal. A modestly pretty woman like myself wasn’t up to the standards of a man of his caliber, and then there were our positions to consider. And while a Cinderella-style story wasn’t entirely out of the question, the type of woman worthy of standing alongside a man like Reinald was...well, someone like Ern. She was a young woman born with prodigious talents, and a main character in her own right. She had the goods. If the world had to choose which was a better fit, the vast majority would choose her over me.

“Yeah, Ern’s kind of a shoo-in...” I muttered.

“Lady Karen.”

“Ahh?!”

I’d been so lost in my own thoughts that I hadn’t even noticed Whateley enter. The fact that he was standing right in front of me showed that I hadn’t even heard him opening the door.

“I-I-I’m sorry!” I cried.

“No, I should be the one apologizing,” he replied. “When I heard that Lady Elena had gone home, I thought I would clean up. I apologize for disturbing you.”

“No. No, no. It’s fine. I shouldn’t have just sat here staring into space.”

“It’s fine to stay right where you are if that’s what you feel like. I’m only clearing the table, and it won’t take more than a moment.”

The truth of the matter was, I was already treating the dining room like it was my room. Still, Whateley was nothing if not the sharp one, and he noticed something about me as I made to leave.

“Do you require somebody to talk to, my lady?” he asked.

Trust the family steward to sense when I needed to get something off my chest. I didn’t want to blurt out everything—that would be plain embarrassing—but I also knew that the haze would never clear if I didn’t talk about it.

“You’ve so much more life experience than me, Whateley, and I wonder...does that extend to matters of love too?”

“Love...you say?” mused the steward. “I wouldn’t say my experience is abundant, but I’ve experienced as much as any other man, I suppose.”

I was so glad that he was willing to just hear me out and take me seriously.

“Just to be clear, I’d very much prefer this all to be kept secret.”

“I won’t speak a word of it, I promise.”

“Well, yes, it’s you, and I trust you implicitly... Erm... How to put this...? So when it comes to determining whether you love someone or not, where do you start?”

“Hmm,” Whateley murmured. “Where to draw the line between like and love, then...”

Ordinarily, there shouldn’t have been any need to ask any such question. At this moment, however, I couldn’t seem to trust my own senses on the matter. Achim’s words seemed to echo in my mind when I thought about it.

“Yes, well, in my case,” said Whateley after some thought, “it’s a matter of whether or not I want to be by the person’s side. What matters is whether or not I wish for that person’s happiness. To see their smile, you could say.”

“To see their smile...”

Conventional wisdom, you might have called it, but for Whateley the words were also true.

“But it’s not something where I’m beyond desperate to be with them. In truth...the chances of us ever being together are near zero,” I admitted.

“While it may be easier said than done, that leaves the option of a love that is maintained from such a distance that nobody is left hurt.”

“I understand...I think.”

And anyway, it’s not like I’m completely clueless when it comes to love anyway. I lived another life before this one, and it was as ordinary as most others, even in that regard...

“You seem troubled,” said Whateley, seeing my hands at the side of my head. “Is something bothering you?”

“It’s nothing. Just a slight headache.”

I’d tried to comb through my old memories only to find them decidedly vague. It was like picking up an old photo of someone you knew only to find that the face had faded away. I could still recall the people I’d been close to, but they felt distant, as if they now existed somewhere even farther away. I felt a sudden pang of homesickness throb through my heart. And yet, I didn’t hate the sensation. I didn’t question myself for choosing to stop my search of the past. It felt entirely natural, in fact.

When I thought more on Whateley’s advice, I came to understand that when it came to Reinald, I did not want to get hurt.

“You fall for who you fall for, I suppose,” I said. “Whether they’re troublemakers or otherwise.”

“Things like rank and status have little to do with it. There is how well the two people in question get along, and sometimes love blooms entirely by accident. When it comes to the heart, it is always this way—it rarely listens to what we decide with our heads.”

“Can it be true even for someone pursuing their own demise?”

“Now that is a more complicated matter. Were I just a mere steward hearing of it, I might move to stop things depending on what stage they were at. However, being a member of the family means my stance differs.”

“I see. In which case, let us both forget that I asked that last question.”

Whateley had already surmised exactly who I was talking about. Were he to speak his thoughts, he knew they would leave me uncertain, and so as the family steward he said nothing.

“I suppose I’ll...think on it for a time. But Whateley?”

“Yes, my lady?”

“Please don’t think that I...that it was through some schoolgirl crush that I decided the fate of the Conrad family.”

Love, romance, affection, infatuation—these were not the reasons I chose to follow Reinald when I was in Falkrum. I chose the best possible option for the Conrad family, and I did not want Whateley to misunderstand that. While it was true that I wanted to see the extent to which Reinald saw through his goals, it was because the Conrad family were safe that I could bear the whole world talking of me as though I were a wretched witch who had sold out her home.

Whateley must have seen this worry in me, for his eyes went wide for a moment.

“But of course,” he said, bowing deeply. “I never would have left such a decision in the hands of someone who would be so easily whipped around by the whims of their own heart.”

“Do you think Wendel understands too?” I asked.

“He is wise for his years, and I believe so.”

I didn’t think I’d made the wrong decision, but I’d needed to hear it from Whateley. I’d needed him to speak the words himself.

“Thank you...” I said.

“Do not mention it. There is little else an old man like myself can offer but an ear in time of need. Should you need it again, you need only ask.”

And yet, even then the haze in and around my heart persisted. I returned to my room and hid under the covers of my bed.

Do I want for Reinald and I to be together, is that it...?

I wanted to see him become emperor. He spoke of lofty goals, and though I understood that he was a bad man, even then I wanted to see him walk his path. Our paths had intertwined by a twist of fate, and it was by that twist that he was kind to me. His smile brought me joy. It was a happiness similar to what Ern’s smile brought me.

If I thought about things with a clear mind, I was quite a bit older than Reinald, and very much at the age when I should have been able to better manage danger.

“So why is it I seem to lose all sight of such things when it comes to him?”

It was all about me. My own person. It should have been easy, and yet even then I couldn’t work it out. As someone who’d been reborn into this world, my value system differed from those around me. As such, I’d always believed love would be a complicated thing for me, and I had long ago assumed that it was my fate to live alone.

When it came to the heart and feelings of love, the nearest example I could think of was Wendel and Blacky. Yes, Blacky was a cat, but there was a fierce attachment and connection between them that would put any girl to shame. Did I want what they wanted? Did I want to be side by side every day, attached at the hip, occasionally rubbing cheeks...?

Hmm, perhaps this could do with some thought...

I was reminded of a time when the margrave was still alive and Reinald had come to the Conrad domain. He’d brought his face close to mine to play something of a prank on me. Was that what I wanted? For him to stare at me with a fiery passion in his eyes?

I pressed the pause button on my imagination before things got out of hand.

But I went so red. I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t possibly go through that again.

For Reinald, the moment had been nothing more than a jest. And yet remembering his eyes and his long lashes turned me red all over again. When I thought back on it, Wendel had been there too... And he hadn’t been alone...

“Ugh...” I groaned, covering my face with a pillow.

Then I stopped myself from thinking about it any further. If I were going to consider things seriously, I’d need to take a different tack. I put that particular memory deep in a safe in the corner of my mind and locked it shut. That moment was just too real for me. I couldn’t use it.

Anyway, love. Yes, love. When most people thought of love they thought of passionate embraces and that kind of thing, but was that the sort of thing Reinald himself sought? I went through a number of considerations, thoughts, and imaginations I did not want shared with another human being, and I arrived at a conclusion. For Reinald, I placed such ideas of love into a folder labeled “highly unlikely” and turned my thoughts to a different topic.

Namely, that of what Elena had hinted at.

What did I want?

To be brutally honest, it was near impossible for me to imagine Reinald whispering sweet nothings into a lover’s ear. But having gotten to know him and having seen how he held himself, I’d developed trust in him, and it led me to an answer of sorts.

I did not want to see, nor did I even want to imagine, Reinald in love with somebody else...

It was at this realization that I finally felt the haze clear. I couldn’t believe it. I wanted to believe I was playing a joke on myself. It was true to say that I didn’t think Reinald was an awful person, and I certainly didn’t hate him, but why in the world would my heart choose someone so dangerous, and someone with whom my chances were so infinitesimally low?

But now that the genie was out of the bottle, so to speak, there was no putting it back. Every single thought, emotion, and imagining was far too much to bear, and so I clutched a cushion tight to my chest and curled tightly around it.

I may as well have been admitting that yes, I did want us to have matching ribbons. Elena had also said that Reinald rarely parted with his own belongings, and so I think I’d wanted to believe that, by his kind gesture, there might have been something, anything, like a hint of possibility.

But I doubt it, I really do...

And then it was as if both my heart and mind cooled in an instant. Unrequited love was fine, and I took no issue with it, but I couldn’t expect Reinald to feel likewise. The size of what he was reaching for was simply beyond me. We’d been able to get along just fine as allies until now. He’d placed my family under his protection, but the scale of it all went well beyond the scope of our mere family. I just didn’t think I’d ever be able to keep up.

Of the people more suited to standing as an equal by his side, there was Duke Tuna, of course, and then there was Nika, one among his most trusted. Outside of those two, there was only Ern, as I’d mentioned earlier. But then there were all the rumors of Reinald indulging in countless one-night stands. The more I thought about it, the more it left a gaping hole in my heart.

“So maybe one night is fine, then,” I thought stupidly, for a single fleeting instant. I knew Reinald wouldn’t want that from a loyal retainer, and I didn’t really want it either. Besides, if it was going to destroy our entire relationship, I did not want it at all. In the end, the idea of us out in public as a couple was nothing more than a distant, far-off wish.

“Come here, Charlot.”

The cat had poked her head in through the cat door, and she hesitated slightly at the sight of me occupying the entirety of the bed. She was all too happy to come aboard when I made adequate space for her, however. Today, she was also okay with me patting her, which—I’ll be honest—was just perfect. I took the ribbon from the box and took my time tying it to Charlot’s collar.

Oh my, that’s simply adorable.

The idea of wearing the same ribbon as Reinald, of knowing that we had matching accessories, was just beyond embarrassing, and a little saddening at that. But by decorating Charlot’s collar with it, I felt like my relationship with Reinald could persist unchanged. Charlot, for her part, seemed to have grown sick of my playing with her and kicked me.

“Ugh, I wish I’d never realized it at all,” I sighed.

It was selfish of me, I know, but I wished that the emperor’s birthday would be canceled for some reason or another. Me worrying over things like this really was pitiful. I already had dancing practice living rent free in my brain, and I really did not need more up there. But now I had to ensure that I could look completely unfazed by the sight of Reinald and the duke, hand in hand.

I wondered if perhaps I could learn the way of the emotionless by more carefully observing Moritz in his natural state. I thought that, at the very least, I could do my very best to sculpt a mask not unlike his own.

Afterword

Volume 3 is out.

I’m aware that each volume is a tome all of its own, but did you enjoy the ride? There are some additions here and there that I hope will delight those who have already read the work online.

I write this in Kyoto, alone. I had assumed that I would have finished all the extra content by now, but that was dumb—I barely made it on time. I would advise against making plans anywhere near as reckless as my own.

Speaking of reckless, this volume saw a reckless, prodigious character make her exit. We saw one character pay the price for glory and another reap the rewards, if you can call them that.

We were able to get into a lot about reincarnation this time around, just as the title of the series hints at. For now though, we are left to see how a lost friend’s life and her work affects Karen’s life.

This volume was mostly centered around Karen and Ern, and we got to see how the two rely on one another. They were, after all, the only two reincarnated people they each knew, which meant that they shared certain knowledge and could understand one another on a level others could not. For Ern, her new life meant making her first-ever friend; an experience she had been denied previously. She was a woman used to being betrayed, and after she comments in volume 1, “I didn’t know you cared so much,” we see how her view of the world impacts her future actions.

And then there’s the bundle of eccentricities that is Emperor Karl. This was an especially awful volume for one particular citizen of Arrendle, but the vast majority never see the man, let alone interact with him, and so they praise him and the peaceful life he’s given them. Karen finds herself in extraordinary circumstances, where her life is often on the precipice, but I assure you that the empire is full of people who want only to live peacefully.

The whole idea with Karen is that her good luck is just as powerful as her bad, you see.

I also added short stories about Reinald and Six. I wrote them to help people better understand each character’s motivations, and I’m nothing but grateful to the publisher for adding them to the book. I always assume I’m going to be turned down when I send them the drafts, so I always feel some disbelief when the short stories are accepted.

From the next volume, you’ll start to see more in the way of fantastical elements. There are many mysteries that remain unsolved, and Karen is going to keep on clawing her way onward, little by little. What other choice does she have?

The story will move into the attempted release of Six, at which point we’ll also see more in the way of blooming romance, so I do hope you’ll stay along for the ride.

In closing, because volume three ended at the perfect point, I do hope you’ll voice your thoughts about the book online, or otherwise write to the editing staff. My future is more dependent on you letting the world know what you think than worrying about spoilers.

I hope to write you all again in the next volume.

April 2022

Kamihara